"Ella May, get yer ass down here this instant!" Momma shouted. I sighed and closed my chemistry text book. "Comin' Momma!" I yelled with frustration. "You is in trouble!" Momma said as I approached the kitchen. "Yes Momma?" I asked. "Did you kiss that boy Ricky Rum?" She asked roughly placing her hands onto her hips. I laughed. "Oh Momma. This ain't anyones business but mine. Why don't you go ahead and respect my privacy for once?" I said. "Ella May!" She shouted. "I can kiss all the boys I want, Momma! And you ain't gonna give me no greif for it!" I yelled. I ran back around the back porch and plopped myself onto the porch swing. I didn't know why I kissed Ricky Rum. It was sort of just a dare. I didn't like Ricky Rum. I had a crush on Steven Sorrell. He wasn't even a country boy. I got up and started to walk down the main dirt road. I made my way to Jessie's house. He was laying in the grass on the side of his house. "Hey, Jess." I said. I layed down next to him. He just smiled at me. "I heard you kissed Ricky." He said sitting up. "So I did." I said. I sat up. "Why does this silly news upset everyone?" "Ella." He said. He sighed and looked out at the sun starting to set. "Ella, I like you." "You what?" I asked surprised. "Come on, you knew it Ella." He said. "I ain't been tryin' to hide it." "So that's why you kissed me on Tuesday at the April Festival." I said, just now realizing it. "Boy do I feel stupid." He pushed me on the arm and we both laughed. "You knew why I did it, Ella. You were just scared." He said. "I was scared." I giggled. "You're Jessie. Someone I was a baby with." I looked at him and smiled. He leaned down and kissed me right then and there. That was the last time I saw him before I went ahead and skipped town. I had to get out of that place. I needed to start something of myself. I didn't need to be at Graduation. I still get my diploma.
"Ella, your first client for the day is here." Jamie, my assistant said. I was nervous. I went to college for two years and was able to get a job as a home decorator. I was making good money and getting all kinds of fancy clothes and jewelry. I had made something of myself and life was good. I went home exhausted that night. "Ella. I was starting to worry." David, my roommate said when I walked in the door. "Sorry. I guess I should have called." I said. "It's okay." He said smiling. "So, our lease is up in two weeks. Have you decided if you want to stay here another 12 months?" He asked. "I think I do." I said smiling. I sat down on the couch next to him and he put his arm around me. "Cool. I'd like that too." He said. "What do you say we put on our dancing shoes and hit Club Nine?" "I'm so tired." I said. He laughed. "Whatever." "Tomorrow night. I promise." I said. He nodded smiling. "It's a date." He said. He kissed me on the forehead and stood up. "Night." He said. He went to his room and shut the door. "Night." I said softly, even though I knew he couldn't hear me.
The next morning I woke up early so I had extra time to get ready. I had a consultation in someones home, so I wanted to look nice. I went through my closet pulled out a black pencil skirt, and a white cashmere shirt. I layed them out on my bed, and then jumped in the shower. When I was done, I looked in the mirror and almost didn't recognize myself. I didn't look anything like the little country girl I used to be! I smiled, and admired my recently bleached teeth. I giggled when I realized how silly that was. After putting on some jewelry I walked out to the kitchen to eat some breakfast. "You look nice today." David said as he buttered some toast. "Thanks. I have an in-home consultation today. It's a rich client that lives in the Meadow Lark area." I told him. "Wow. You're really moving up in this business, arent you?" He asked. "Yeah. Its so crazy." I told him. "Nope. That is just what happens when you work hard." He said, and I smiled. "That shirt shows off your boobs." He said, sitting down at the table with his toast and some coffee. "What? Should I change?" I asked, starting to freak out. He just laughed. "NO! It looks nice. I was teasing." He said, laughing. "Jerk." I said as I poured milk into my cereal. "Yeah Yeah." He said. "I'm amazed how well you cover up your Country Gal' accent." He said, and I laughed. "Hey, I can still bring it now, ya hear?" I said, and sat down with him. "I like your accent." He said, and I rolled my eyes. After Breakfast I drove to my Clients house instead the office. I needed to be there by 8:00 sharp. I walked up to the door and rang the bell. It was such a nice home! I felt privlaged to get to work on it. The front door opened and a very distinguished looking man opened it. "Hello Ella. Please, come in." He said, and invited me in. "Thank you Mr. Montgomery." I told him. He was wealthy enough to have a buttler but refused. He said that made him feel old and stuffy. I thought that was funny, as he didn't look any older then this late 30's. I stepped in, and he closed the door behind me. "Well, what do think?" He asked. "Your house is beautiful!" I said looking around. It was huge too, but I didn't want to say that. "My wife will be down shortly. She is the one that knows what she wants." He said, and I smiled. "Come, follow me." He said, and followed him to a room in the back of the house.
We walked into a room where a woman was doing some stretches in front of the tv. She was watching Oprah. She was sweating. I felt a little embarassed. I looked at my watch to make sure I hadn't arrived too early. She looked up at us. "Oh! Is it that time already?" She asked. She walked over to me and held out her hand. "I'm Missy." She said smiling. "Hi." I said, smiling back. "This is Ella." He told her. "Let me fix myself up. Have a seat." She said. Mr. Montgomery walked away. I sat down on the leather couch. It was not comfortable at all. "I'll be right back." Missy said. She smiled again and walked down the hall. I sighed as I looked around. I had never been in such an amazing house. The room was full of bookcases, inwhich were full of books in all categories. There was even one of those ladders set up to go all the way around the room. "Wow." I said. "Water?" I heard. I looked up. There was a very handsome man looking down at me. His dark bangs draped over his blue eyes. He was dressed nice too. I had never met a boy who dressed so nice. "Sure." I answered smiling. "I'm Todd." He said. "Don't let the ensamble fool ya. My Mom's having friends over, so I have to wear a suit and tie." He rolled his eyes and brushed his bangs out of his face. He smiled and tucked it back behind his ear. "I'm Ella." I said, kind of embarassed. I still hated my name. "I like how you say your name." He said. I giggled. "Born and raised in Texas." I said. "Cool." He said. "I'll get you that water." I watched him walk away. I couldn't help but stare at his butt as he walked away. It was a very pleasant site. "Here you are." He said grabbing a coaster from a small drawer under the coffee table. He set it down and then set the glass down on top of it. "Thanks." I giggled. He sat down next to me and started flipping through the channels. "Wow, you have a lot of channels." I said. "We always just had basic channels." He just laughed and I felt stupid. He stopped it on MTV. A rap video was playing. I heard him singing along quietly to himself. As much as I hated rap music, I found it pretty cute. "Do you like rap?" He asked. "Oh yeah I love it." I blurted out. I rolled my eyes and called myself an idiot in my head. "Awesome." He said smiling. I opened up my binder and started flipping through all of my room designs. I thought maybe I could come up with a few ideas before I met with Missy. "Can I have a peice of paper?" Todd asked. I just nodded. I ripped a sheet of paper out of the back of my notebook and handed it to him. "Pen?" He asked. "Yeah." I said. I handed him a pen. He wrote something down and slid it into the back of my binder. He stood up. "It's my number." He said smiling. "How old are you?" I asked. He laughed. "Eighteen." I smiled and nodded. He walked out of the room as Missy was walking in. We went over tons of ideas and she shot them all down. I could have sworn the devil was in that woman. I stormed out of there in tears. I rushed home. "Ella?" David said standing up. I threw my bags onto the floor and walked over to him. He wrapped his arms around me and I rested my head on his shoulder. "That woman was the devil." I said. "I'm sorry." He said. He sat me down onto the couch. He put his arm around me. I layed down on his chest. He layed back a little so we were almost laying down. "Who am I foolin?" I asked wiping my eyes. "Don't talk like that." He said. "A girl like me can't decorate a house for the richest women in town." I said. "Yes you can." He said. I looked up at him. I really wanted to kiss him. He was so handsome. It made me sick that I couldn't even put the slightest move on him. He smiled at me as I gazed into his eyes. He wiped a tear off my cheek. "What?" He asked. I arched forward a little and started kissing him. I was surprised when he started to kiss me back. I placed my hand up his shirt a little and rested it on his bare stomach. "Whoa, Ell." He said. "Let's not get carried away." He laughed. I nodded. I pulled away a little, but I left my hand on his stomach. "I want to want you." He said. "You know that." "Yeah." "I wish I could change who I am sometimes, cause you're so damn beautiful, Ella." He said. I smiled and nodded. He grabbed my hand and moved it over his shirt. "Maybe I should call him." I said. "Who?" "The devil's son." I said. He laughed. "He gave me his number." I said. "Huh. I got a number today too." He said. "Really? Is he cute?" I asked. He blushed. "Very." "Aww." He laughed. "How old is he? Old enough for me to kick his ass if he hurts you?" "Eighteen." I giggled. He laughed. "I'm twenty-one. You always act like I'm ancient." I said pushing him. He laughed. He turned on the TV and pulled me back onto his chest.
"I actualy have to get up." David said. "No." I whined. "Yes." He said. "I'm going out with the guys." "What am I suposed to do?" I asked. "You can come with." He told me. "I'll pass. They always make fun of my outfit and hair." I told him. "Only Clay." He said. "And Roberto." "Only because he likes Clay." He said, and I luaghed. "Maybe I will call Todd." I told him. "Go for it." He said, and got up. I waited until after he left to call. "Hello?" "Todd?" I asked. "Yeah." "It's Ella." I told him. Feeling nervous. "Hey! Whats going on?" He asked. "Nothing. I thought I would call to see what you were up to." I told him. "I was just heading out to St Calabras." He said. "Isn't that a 21 over club?" I asked him. "Yeah." He said. "You're 18." I told him. "I know." He said. "Okay, how do you plan on getting in?" I asked. "Uh, Fake ID." He said, and laughed. I felt so dumb. "I'm an idiot." I said, and he laughed. "You are not. How about I come pick you up in an hour?" He asked. "Uh, sure." I said. I gave him my address and then rushed back to my room to get ready. I let my hair down and straightened it, then touched up my make-up. Then came the hard part-finding something to wear. I started pulling clothes out of my closet, desperatly trying to find something decent to wear. I laughed when I realized how silly I was being! I decided on a pink halter and my favorite black skirt. I was just slipping my shoes on when there was a knock at the door. I grabbed my purse and ran to answer it. "Hi." I said, out of breath. "You okay?" Todd asked. "Yeah. I just rushed to answer the door." I told him. "AH, I see." He said, and held out his arm. I took it, and we left for the club.
We walked out to his car. My jaw dropped when I saw that he owned a Lotus. "Holy fuck." I said. "Holy. . ." He laughed. "I'm sorry. I don't ussually talk like that. Your car is. . . incredable." I said. I sighed as he opened the door for me. I felt stupid. I got in the car and he went around to the passanger side and got in. His sound system was amazing. "You like old school Warren G?" He asked. I smiled and nodded. "Since when did I become a liar?" I asked myself. "Cool." He said and turned it up louder. We drove to the club. We pulled up in the vale line and got out of the car. He handed over the keys and we got in line for the club. "You might run into stars here." He whispered to me. "Really?" "Yup." He said. I smiled. "I saw Britney Spears here once." He said. "Seriously?" I asked getting excited. "Yeah." "I've never met anyone famous." I said. He laughed. "People weren't bothering her. Nobody really ever does at these places. I guess they are just use to it." He said. "Well, I've never seen anyone famous in person either." I said. "You're accent is so sexy." He said. "It's like it's there sometimes and when it comes out, It's so hot." I laughed. "Right." "I'm serious." He said. "Oh hey. Sorry about my Mom. She thinks she's better than everyone else." "It's okay." I said. "Maybe you shouldn't remind me that she's your Mother." He laughed. "Smart thinking."
We got to the door and the bouncer let us right in. He didn't even card us. I must have looked confused, because when we got in Todd turned to me and said, "I come here a lot." I just smiled and he lead me to a table in the corner. "My friends should show up eventualy." He said as we sat down. A waitress walked up right away and took our drink order. A group of people walked over right after she left. "Hey, who is the lady?" One of the guys in the group asked. "Mike, this is Ella." Todd said. "Ella May?" One of the other guys asked. My eyes hadn't adjusted to the lighting quite yet, so I couldn't see who it was. "Ella May! It's me! Ricky Rum!" He shouted.
"What the hell." I said under my breath. "Jessie's in town too. Tried to find yer apartment." He said. "He's got a map, but he must be havin' some trouble findin' it." I suddenly felt totally humiliated. "Ricky, how the hell did you get into this place?" I asked. "Excited to see me, Ella May?" He asked smiling. He winked at me. "Where is Jessie?" I asked. "He's got the same number. Give him a holler." He said. "I'm outta here. This place is too fancy for a honky tonk boy like me." I turned to Todd. "Go ahead." He said. "I'm sorry." I said. He gave me a hug and I ran after Ricky. "RICKY!" I shouted. I saw him waving his arms in the air trying to wave down a cab. I put my hand up and one stopped right away. "You're real fancy now, aren't ya?" He said. I rolled my eyes. "Climb in the cab." I said. We both got in and I gave the driver directions to my apartment. Sure enough, when we pulled up, there Jessie was sitting on my doorstep. "Jessie." I said. "You ain't ever even called me." He said standing up. "Yeah." Ricky said. "When you comin' home?" "This is my home now." I said. I unlocked the door and opened it. I peaked in. It was dark and the TV was on. "Davey?" I asked. I turned the light on. David was sitting on the couch with a guy I didn't recognize. "Well, ain't this a real refined place you got here?" Ricky said looking around. "Dave, this is Ricky and Jessie." I said. I looked at the guy and smiled. "This is James." He said. "James, this is the famous Ella." "Nice to meet you." James said. I smiled and nodded. David stood up and we both just kind of looked at eachother. We studied eachothers faces and then giggled. "Let me just grab my coat." I said. David smiled and sat down. I grabbed my coat and walked out the door. "Wait, Ella." David said. He walked out to the hal with me. "Just give me another half hour." He said. I smiled. "Sounds good." He smiled. "Thanks." "Wow, Ella May." Ricky said. I walked a few steps ahead of them as they followed me to a small nearby park. I sat down in the grass. Ricky countinued to look around a little and Jessie sat down next to me. "I'm sorry I up and left like that, Jess." I said. "I thought you were somethin' real special, Ella May." He said. "Well, you never know what the future might hold." I said hearing my accent come out a little more than usual. "Don't try to fool me." He said. "You ain't comin' back." "I just might. You don't know that. You ain't able to predict the future or nothin'." I said. "Oh my god. I havn't said ain't in about a year." We both laughed. "You can't forget your roots." He said. "I havn't and I never will." I said. He stood up. "We gotta get to the airport." He said. "Ricky!" "So soon?" I asked. "Just wanted to see your darlin' face, Ella May. Make sure you're still alive and kickin'." He said. "Call me every once in a while, will ya?" "I promise." I said. They said goodbye and stood out front waiting for a cab. I grabbed Jessie and hugged him. It brought a smile to his face. I smiled back. "Miss ya." I said. "Miss ya too." He said. I waved as they hopped into a cab. I went back inside. "Sorry. Just going to my bedroom." I said.
"What the hell." I said under my breath. "What? You didn't think little Ricky Rum could have made somethin' of himself too?" He said with an annoying laugh. I suddenly felt totally humiliated. "Excited to see me, Ella May?" He asked smiling. He winked at me. "I make her speechless." He said smiling at Todd. "He grew up with me out in Texas." I told Todd as I pointed at Ricky. I noticed Todd look Ricky up and down. He was dressed nice. Well, nice for Ricky. He had a black and white striped button up shirt on and some nice jeans. I wasn't surprised when I looked down and he was wearing cowboy boots. "Look at you all refined." Ricky said leaned down a little and totally checking me out. He hadn't lost a bit of his accent. "Ricky, how the hell did you get in here?" I asked. "I produce music. Country music." He said. "How did you manage that?" I asked. "Uncle Judd." He said. I had forget about Ricky's Uncle Judd. DJ Judd. He ran the only radio station out in Billville, Texas. "Well, congrats." I said. "You're hidin' all yer honky tonk, but you ain't foolin' me, darlin." He said. "Lookit yer socks." He laughed. "What?" I asked looking down. I had stilettos on. "I'm not wearin' any socks!" Ricky turned around and laughed again. He tipped his cowboy hat forward and turned back around smiling. "I don't get it." I said, looking down at my feet again. Ricky walked away. "You know some interesting people." Todd said. I just smiled. "Let me get you a drink." He said. "Thanks." I said.
I was trying so hard not to be embarassed! I couldn't help it though. I sighed and rested my head in my hands. "Hey, Cheer up." Todd said, putting a drink in front of me. "What is this?" I asked. "The Todd Special." He said, and I laughed. "Did you drug it?" I asked. He started laughing really hard. "No. Just try it." He said. "Okay." I said, and took a sip. "Wow. It's good! What's in it?" I asked him. "That I can't tell you. If you want one, you have to be with me to get it." He said, and I laughed. "So, why are you so embarassed by where you are from?" He asked. "I'm not." I told him. "You are. You hide your accent, dropped part of your name, and you were bright red the whole time that Robert guy was talking to you. "Ricky." I corrected. "Whatever." He said. "Ricky Rum." I said, and started giggling. "What?" He asked. "That is his name!" I said, and started laughing more. He started laughing too. "This drink is strong." I told him, taking another sip. "I know." he said, and winked. I started laughing even more.
"You're so young." I giggled. He blushed. "But cute." I said. He smiled. "As are you." I chugged my drink, then realized I was not in Texas. "Wow." He said. "Sorry. It's the Texas in me." I said. "We're not very lady-like out there." "No need to apologize." He said. I just smiled. I was embarassed. "You embarass easily." He said. "It's cute." A few drinks and a couple shots later, he was paying for a cab to take us back to his house. When we climbed out of the cab, he grabbed me and started kissing me. He guided me towards the back of the house. "What are you doing?" I whispered. "I live in the pool house." He said quietly. "Shh." He grabbed my hand. We walked past a small garden with a little pond in the middle. "Is that a frog?" I slurred a little too loudly. "Shh." He laughed. "Yes." He stopped in front of a nice little house near the giant pool. He fumbled through his keys and unlocked the big sliding glass door. He let me in and turned on the light. He closed the door and closed the blinds. "He's only eighteen. What the hell am I doing?" I asked myself. He grabbed me and started kissing me again. I giggled.
"You are so hot." He whispered. He brushed my hair away from my neck, and kissed it. I got the chills and he looked at me and smilled. "This isn't like me." I said. "What?" He asked. "Coming home with a stranger." I said. "I'm not a stranger." He said. "I don't know anything about you." I told him. "What do you want to know?" He asked, and sat down on his bed. "I don't know." I said. I felt embarassed. "Have a seat." He said, and I sat down next to him. "I was born and raised here. Favorite color is Orange. I graduated Highschool when I was 16. I'm a lot smarter then I let on." He said. "Wow." Was all I could think to say. "What about you? Why'd you leave Texas?" He said. "Are you kidding me? Would you want to live in Texas?" I asked, and he laughed. "No." He said. "Exactly." I told him, and he laughed. I smiled, and he leaned over and kissed me again.
Suddenly his phone started ringing. It was VERY loud. It made me jump. He leaned over and picked it up. "Hello?" He said. "Just grab one of Dad's shoes and kill it." He rolled his eyes. "I'll be right there." He hung up the phone. "My Mom has a cocroach in her bathroom." He said. He stood up. "I have to go kill it." I laughed. "Okay." He walked out of the house. I looked up at the shelves on his headboard. He had a picture of him and some very pretty girl sitting in the sand at a beach. On the other side was a picture of him and the same girl hugging in front of a big tree. I giggled. He looked so cute in the picture. He had a few comic books that I noticed too. I grabbed one and opened it. It was porn. "Oh my gosh!" I said laughing. I put it back right away and just sat there. A few minutes later, he came back. "Who's she?" I asked pointing to the picture of them in front of the tree. "Kendra." He said. "Ex girlfriend?" I asked. "Eh. Not really." He said. "We were never a couple. Our parents always tried to set us up, but we never tried dating. We watch movies together all the time. Her and our friend Toby. The three of us hang out all the time." "Oh cool." I said. "Yup." "I'm losing my buzz." I said. "Want some more? I've got some wine in the fridge." He offered. "No. No thanks. I'm good." I said laying back onto the bed.
"I don't have a chance with you tonight, do I?" He asked. "I don't know." I said, blushing. "Yes you do." He said, and layed down next to me. "I just met you today." I told him. "And you are my clients son." "So?" He said. "Are you always this persistant?" I asked, and he laughed. "If you want I'll sleep in the chair." He said, getting up. "You don't have to do that." I said. "I don't mind." He said, and stood up. He took off his shirt and started taking his belt off. "Whoa! What are you doing?" I asked, staring at him. "I don't sleep in my clothes." He said. I just laughed. I couldn't help but look at him!
He smiled and slid his pants down. I tried to look away, but I couldn't. "You want a shirt or something?" He asked as he threw his jeans into the hamper. "Um, yeah sure." I said. He opened his closet and pulled a shirt off a hanger. He walked over and handed it to me. His skin looked so smooth and he had the perfect amount of muscles in his arms and chest. "Thanks." I said taking it from him. I hadn't even been with anyone since I had moved. I was so tempted to grab him and pull him on top of me. "Goodnight." He whispered. I just smiled. I sat at the side of the bed so my back was facing him. I took off my shoes and placed them on the floor beside the bed. I changed into his shirt and took off my skirt. I climbed under the covers right away and he turned off the light. The only light in the room was coming from a nightlight in the bathroom. I turned over and saw him pull a blanket over him. "You comfy?" He asked quietly. "Very." I replied. "What are you thinking about?" He asked. I ignored him. I knew where that question was going to take us. I just pretended I had fallen asleep. Eventually I heard him snoring very softly. It was cute. I had a lot of trouble getting to sleep, but finally I dozed off when the sun started to rise.
"Hey. Ella?" I heard. I opened my eyes and Todd was sitting next to me on the bed. "Sorry to wake you, but I have to get going." He said. "Okay." I said, and sat up. I felt like I hadn't slept at all. "I can drop you off." He said. He was already showered and dressed in a nice suit. "Where are you going?" I asked. "I have to go be my mom's Trophy-son at some stupid party her friend is hosting. I didn't even know until she called this morning." He said. "I'll get dressed." I told him, and turned around. He got up and walked to the TV across the room and turned it on. I changed back into my clothes. "Ready?" He asked. "Yeah. Lets go." I said. "I had a lot of fun with you last night." He said. "Really?" I asked. "Yeah. Give yourself some credit." he said. "Hey, this party is only a few hours. I'll call you when it's over." "Okay. Sounds good." I said. When he got to my place, he leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. I blushed and hurried out of the car. My foot got caught in the seat belt, and I stumbled! I caught myself just before I face planted onto the pavement. "Are you okay?" I asked. "Yeah. I'm fine." I said, totaly embarassed. I shut his car door and ran inside.
"Hey. Ella?" I heard. I opened my eyes and Todd was sitting next to me on the bed. "Sorry to wake you, but I have to get going." He said. "Okay." I said, and sat up. I felt like I hadn't slept at all. "I can drop you off." He said. He was already showered and dressed in a nice suit. "Where are you going?" I asked. "I have to go be my mom's Trophy-son at some stupid party her friend is hosting. I didn't even know until she called this morning." He said. "I'll get dressed." I told him, and turned around. He got up and walked to the TV across the room and turned it on. I changed back into my clothes. "Ready?" He asked. "Yeah. Lets go." I said. "Wait, we took a cab home." "I know. I'll take my dad's car." He said. "Oh, okay. What about your car?" I asked. "It's fine. They'll keep an eye on it at the club." He said. "I had a lot of fun with you last night." "Really?" I asked. "Yeah. Give yourself some credit." he said. "Hey, this party is only a few hours. I'll call you when it's over." "Okay. Sounds good." I said. When he got to my place, he leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. I blushed and hurried out of the car. My foot got caught in the seat belt, and I stumbled! I caught myself just before I face planted onto the pavement. "Are you okay?" He asked. "Yeah. I'm fine." I said, totaly embarassed. I shut his car door and ran inside.
I walked into the apartment quietly. "All nighter. Wow, Ella. I am surprised." David teased. He was sitting at the table eating cereal. "We didn't do anything." I said. "Ella." I smiled. "We kissed. That's it. I swear." "You would tell me right?" He asked. "Yes. Of course." I giggled. "I'm taking a bath." I went to the bathroom and turned on the water. I poured a bunch of bubble bath in and they filled up the tub. David walked in as I was about to undress. "Just need to brush my teeth real quick." He said. "Close your eyes." I said. He laughed. "You understand that seeing you naked doesn't matter." He said. "Just do it." I said. He laughed and closed his eyes. I quickly undressed and climed into the tub. "Okay." I said. He opened his eyes and looked at me. "You're crazy." He said. He rinsed his toothbrush and put some toothpaste on it. He started brushing his teeth and sat down on the toilet. I layed back and dunked my head under the water to get my hair wet. He rinsed his mouth out and sat down again. "I don't understand baths." He said. "It's like laying in your own filth."
"Is not!" I said, and splashed some bubbles on him. "Hey!" He said, wiping them off. "You are in trouble now." "Oh yeah? What are you going to do?" I asked, and splashed him again. He slid off his pajama pants real quick and jumped into the bathtub. Water splashed everywhere! "What are you doing?" I shouted, and wiped water out of my eyes. "I'm about to tickle you." He said. "NO!" I squelled. I tried to sit up more to climb out, but he pulled me down, and tickeld my stomach. "STOP!" I shouted laughing. He did. "I can't believe you are sitting in the tub with me in a t-shirt and briefs." I said. "Well I wasn't getting in naked." He said. "I'm naked." I told him. "I know. I don't want to accidently make a baby." He said. I just laughed. "Get out!" I said, and splashed him with water. "I can see your boob." He said. "GET OUT!" I shouted, and splashed him again.
We both started laughing really hard. He went to climb out and slipped. He fell right back onto his butt and hit his head on the little rack I had on the back of the tub. It shifted sideways and everything on it flew off of it and into the tub. The big peach body wash hit him in the head. I was laughing so hard that I couldn't breath. I caught my breath and looked at him laughing. It made me sad. I really liked him, but I knew he could never be mine romantically. I smiled. He got on his knees and turned around. He straightened the rack and started puting everything back on it. I couldn't take my eyes off his butt. As he leaned down to pick up the shampoo, I pushed him and he fell back onto me. "Can't resist me can ya, Ella May?" He said with a texas accent. I laughed. I put my arms around him and hugged him tightly. I sighed and kissed him on the back of his neck. He laughed. "You're great." He said. He got back up on his knees and put the rest of my stuff back on the rack. He climbed out and took off his shirt. He dried off, then wrapped the towel around his waist. He smiled at me and walked out of the bathroom. "Damnit. Damnit. Damnit." I said as I dunked my head under the water again.
After relaxing for a little while, I got out and dried off. I walked out to the living room in my towel. "Sorry about that in there." David said. "About what? It was funny." I told him. "It was, but I know how you feel about me, and I shouldn't tease you." He said. "Oh, don't be silly." I told him. "Anyway, I'm going out with some friends tonight. One of my old friends from highschool is going. I thought you might like him." He said. "That's okay." I told him. "He's cute." He said. I just rolled my eyes. "Oh come on! Have some fun." He said. "Okay, okay. I'll go." I told him. "Good." He said, He walked over to me and hugged me. When he pulled away my towel fell off. "DAMN IT!" I shouted, laughing. David was laughing too. I just picked up my towel and wrapped it around myself. "Such a hot body, totaly wasted on me." He said. "Hot?" I asked, and he laughed. "Go get dressed before you flash me AGAIN." He said.
I went to my room and tears started to build up in my eyes. I sat down on my bed. I heard David turn on the TV. I laughed when the Fresh Prince theme song came on and David was singing it really loud. I laughed. I got up and got dressed. I just threw on my black sundress. I brushed my hair and threw it up. "You want me to go pick up something to eat?" He asked. I walked out to the living room. "If you want." I said sitting down on the couch next to him. I layed back and curled up my legs. "Are you okay?" He asked. I just shrugged. I knew if I tried to talk, I would end up in tears. He got up. "I'll go get us some subs." He said. "Turkey on wheat with mayo, lettuce, tomato, olives and onions?" I smiled. "You know it." "We'll talk when I get back." He said. I just nodded. He grabbed his keys and left. I just layed there watching TV until he got back. About fifteen minutes later, he was back with our subs. He poured us each a glass of water and set them down in front of us. "Dig in." He said. I wasn't looking forward to talking about our situation. Every time it came up, he asked if he should move out. That was the last thing I wanted. "Should I move out?" He asked. "No." I said. "Please don't ever ask me that again." He unwrapped his sandwich. "It's not that I don't want to live with you. I love living with you." He said. He took a bite of his sandwich. "And so do I." I said. "Ella, if I was-" "Wasn't gay, you'd love me. We've been through this." I said interrupting him with frustration. "No. I can still love you." He said. "Which I do." "Yeah, yeah. Just not in and in love kind of way." I said. "It's not something I can help." He said. He got an upset look on his face. He continued eating his sandwich. I sat up and started to eat mine. "I'm not asking you to love me." I said. "And there is no reason for us to be talking about this." "Damnit, Ella. I just don't want to hurt you! I feel like I'm hurting you more and more each day!" He shouted slamming his glass onto the table. He stood up. I started to cry. "You're not. You haven't. Beleive me. Geez." I said. He took a deep breath. "Just calm down. You're not hurting me." I said. "Then why haven't you had sex in so long?" He asked. "Excuse me?" I asked. "That is none of your business." "Because of me." He said pointing to himself. "No." I said standing up and facing him. "It's because of me." "I'm listening." He said sitting down. I sat back down too. "I am so busy with work all the time. I don't even have time for a life other than work." I said. "Make time." He said. "Take time off." We both finished our subs quietly. He cleaned up our messes. "I'm gonna go shoe shopping. I'll be back later." He said. "You're upset." I said. "I'll be fine. I just want to be alone." He said. He grabbed his coat and left.
"Damn it." I said. I went and got my purse and decided to go to the park. It always helped me clear my head. I walked around for at least an hour before I decided to back home. When I got there David was sitting on the couch. "I'm sorry." He said. "It's okay." I told him. "No it's not. I'm sorry." He said again. I sighed. "Apology accepted." I told him. "Thank you." He said. "So, are we still going out tonight?" I asked. "Yeah. If you still want to." He said. "I do. You're right. I need to make more time for myself. I had a chance with a very attractive guy last night, and I didn't take it." I said.
He smiled. "What?" I asked. "I'm not saying you should go sleep with any guy that wants you." He said. "I know." I smiled. "We both know that's not you." He said. I nodded. "At least date around." He said. "Get out there. Paint the town red." "You are so gay." I laughed. He held his arms out. "Well, duh!" We both laughed. "I'm going to find something to wear." I said. "Me too." We went to our rooms. We both kept trying things on and showing eachother. I came out in my black velvet coctail dress. He shook his head no. "Too fancy." He said. "Too retarded." I said pointing at his shoes. "These are Salvatore Ferragamo Rudolph Loafers." He said looking very offended. "Yeah well it doesn't go with that hidious design on your shirt." I said. "This is a Robert Graham." He said. "This shirt costs 178 dollars." "What?!" I asked. "Geez! You can get the same shirt at Target." "Yeah right!" He said. "Whatever. I'm trying on another dress." I said. "Apparently I'm changing my shirt and shoes." He said. I stuck my tongue out at him and he laughed. I went back to my room to try on another dress.
"This one!" I said, opening my door. "You look like you walked out of the 70's." He said. "It's cute!" I shouted. "Yeah. Okay." He said. "Fine. I'll try another one." I told him. "What about this?" He asked. "You match too much." I told him. "What?" He asked. "You match to much!" I shouted. "That isn't possible." He said. "It is. And you do. Ditch the red sneakers, add your black shoes, and flip your coller back down." I told him. He rolled his eyes, and flipped it down. "Much better!" I said.
We each ended up trying on a few different things. He went with the ugly overpriced loafers. I think he did it just to bug me. We sat down to watch tv for a while. I filed my nails and then painted them. "You should wear your pearl earrings. They'll look great with your dress." He said. "You should help me with the Montgomery house." I said. "No work talk. You're not at work. This is to get your mind off of work." He said. "Dave, you have a great eye for this stuff. I could really use your help. I'll even pay you." I said. He sighed. "Please." I pouted. "Promise you won't talk about work again tonight?" He asked. I nodded smiling. "Then okay." "Thank you so much. It would really suck if I lost this account." I said. "That sounds like work talk to me." He said. I giggled. "I'm gonna go shave. We should head out in about a half hour." He said. I smiled. "Okay." I finished up my nails and fixed my hair. "You ready?" I asked loudly. "Yup." He said walking out of his room smiling. He looked so handsome. "You look really great." I said trying not to tear up. "So do you." He said smiling. "Let's go."
We drove to a small club on 7th Ave. Blue Moon. David parked, and walked me inside. It was still early, so the place wasn't too busy yet. "I see them." He said, and pointed to two guys sitting at a table by the dance floor. He waved and walked over to them. One of the guys was obviously gay. David introduced him as Sam. The other guy was very attractive. I can't say he was as attractive as David, but close. He had a different style. "Andrew, this is Ella. Ella, Andrew." He said. "Very nice to meet you." He said, shaking my hand. "Pleasure's all mine." I said, in full Texan accent. I tried not to blush. I was surprised he didn't comment on it. "Tina and Rob are on their way." Sam told David as we sat down. "Can I get you a drink?" Andrew asked me. "Yes, please. I'll have a Tom Collins." I told him. "My favorite drink." He said. "Really?" I asked. "Yeah." He said, and smiled. When he stood up, I got a whiff of his colongne. It smelled so good!
David laughed and I gave him a dirty look. "He smells good tonight." Sam said. "He does." David said. They both looked at me. "I agree." I laughed. "Whoa. Major hottie. 10:00." Sam said. David and I both looked in the direction Sam was looking. "Wow. Good eye." I said staring. Sam stood up a dorky smirk on his face. He shrugged and walk away. We watched him. He walked over to the hot guy and we assumed he introduced himself, because he they shook hands. "So how do you know which guys are gay?" I asked David. "Sometimes it's hard to tell." He said. "But my guess would be that ninety-five percent of the men here are gay." I laughed. "True." "So, what do you think of Andrew?" He asked. "He's cute." I said. "But please don't force it and keep leaving us alone." "I won't." He said smiling. "Dave." "I promise." He said squeezing my leg. "Thank you. Now let go of me." I said when I noticed Andrew walking back towards us. He sat down and David took his hand off my leg right away. "So Dave, how you been?" Andrew asked him. "Where'd Sam go?" "Flirting." I said pointing at him. We all laughed. "He's one crazy guy." Andrew said. "That he is." David said. "I'm gonna go grab a Martini." David said standing up. He leaned down towards my ear. "I'll be right back." He whispered. I rolled my eyes and looked back at Andrew. "Do you dance?" He asked. "Not very good." I said. "After a few of those?" He asked pointing to my drink. I giggled. "Yeah, maybe." I looked towards the bar to see if David was still there. He had his Martini in his hand and he was talking to some guy. "Fucker." I said in my head.
"He's trying to set us up, isn't he?" Andrew asked. "Yeah." I said, and smiled. "I hate when people do that! Try to set you up with someone, but keep leaving you alone." He said. "I know. In that awkward silence." I said, and he laughed. "Well, you seem pretty cool." He said. "Thanks. You too." I told him. "So, where are you from? I asked. "Milwaukee. You?" "Texas." I said. "You hid your accent well." He said. "So do you." I told him. "I try." He said. We sat and talked for a few minutes before Sam and David walked back over. "Any luck?" Andrew and I both said at the same time. We both laughed. "NO! He wasn't gay." David said. "Awww. I'm sorry sweetie." I said, and Andrew laughed. "What about you?" Andrew asked Sam. "Eh, he was wearing cheap clothes." He said. I just laughed. "HEY GUYS!" Someone shouted. I turned around and Tina was there. She hugged me. Rob was at the bar getting drinks.
"His name was Alvin." Sam said. "It makes me think of Alvin & The Chipmunks." Everyone laughed. "And how are you?" David asked Tina as he sat down next to me. "I'm good." She said smiling. "Here comes Rob. Don't say anything about shirt." "Rob, what is up with that shirt?" Sam asked as Rob sat down. Rob glared at Tina. "Sam!" She shouted. "I think it looks nice." I said. "She bought it at a thrift store." Rob told us. "Ew." Sam said. "It's Tommy Hilfiger." Tina said. "Tommy Grossfiger." Sam said. "It looks brand new, Rob." I said. "It does." David said as he felt the sleeve. "Looks like I won't be meeting anyone tonight." Rob said as he leaned back in his seat. "I was fucking with you." Sam said. "There is nothing wrong with your shirt. Well there wasn't until Tina said where it was from." "Fuck off." Rob said. "Tina never shop for him again." Sam said. "Don't let her shop for you again." "Shut up." Tina said. "It's not a big deal." I said. "It kind of is." David said. "Can you all just shut up about my shirt?" Rob asked. We all nodded and I tried not to laugh. A waiter walked over to us with a trey full of shots. He put one in front of each of us. "Whoa, I don't think I should do any shots tonight." I said pushing it away from me. "Sure you do." Sam said pushing it back in front of me. David looked at me. "No, she really shouldn't." He said. "Why not?" Andrew asked. "She'll end up complaining about work or doing something stupid and ruining her night." David said. "David!" I said. "What?" He asked. "Nothing." I said. "It's true." He said. "Drop it." I said. "What's goin on?" Tina asked. "Nothing. I've just been busy with work. I haven't had any time for myself." I said. "And she'll end up going home with someone." Sam said. "Excuse me?" I asked. "Dude." David said shaking his head no. I picked up my purse and stormed to the bathroom. I walked into one of the stalls and slammed the door shut. I started crying. "Girl?" I heard Tina say. "I'm right here." I said wiping my eyes. I opened the door and let her in. She gave me a hug. "He's just looking after you." She said. "He shouldn't be telling his friends that I go home with guys when I drink too much. That was ONE TIME, Tina." I said. "ONE TIME!" "I know." She said. She gave me another hug. "And he says it right in front of Andrew." I sobbed. "Sam's a jackass when he drinks." She said. "Just ignore him." "It's already done and over with." I said. "Who did you go home with?" She asked. "Just this guy." I said. "I didn't even sleep with him though. He's acting like I did. Does he not beleive me?" "Sweetie, I think you're looking way too far into it." She said. "Ell!" David shouted. "In here!" Tina shouted back. "Let me in." He said. "What the hell." Tina laughed. "You can't be in here." "Let me in." He said again. "I've got it covered." She said. "Tina, just let me in." He said. "Just go back to your friends." I said. "Ella, I'm sorry. Sam's a jackass when he drinks." He said. Tina and I looked at eachother and laughed. "See." She said. "I didn't say anything to him. I swear. He just assumed. He even told everyone that." He said. I sighed. "We'll be back out there in a second." She said. "Alright hurry up." He said. "They're going to play Funkytown next just for us." I laughed and opened the door. I gave him a hug. "I better get out of here before I'm kicked out of the club." He said. We all laughed as we went back out to the table. The song Funkytown came on and David dragged me out to the dance floor.
"Nooooo! I suck at dancing!" I said. "You do not! Let Andrew see you shake your bootay!" He said, and I laughed. We were dancing really goofy, and making people laugh. David picked me up and spun me really fast. "WHOA! Slow down!" I said, laughing. "Sorry. You are just fun to dance with." he said. When the song was over we ran back to the table. "Nice moves." Andrew said, and I blushed. "Thanks." I said, and giggled. "You still havn't done your shot." He told me. "Did everyone else take theirs?" I asked. "Yeah. I saved mine to wait for you though." He said. "Thanks." I told him. "To awkward set-ups!" He said, and we toasted our shot glasses, then slammed them down. "YUCK!" I shouted. "What was that?" "Don't ask." Tina said. "Gross! Just don't let me do another one!" I said, grabbing David's beer and chugging half of it. "Hey! Get your own beer!" David said, taking it away from me. I was laughing so hard! "I get the next dance." Andrew said. "Okay." I told him. The Cranberries came on. "Come on!" He said. "You can't dance to Zombie!" I shouted. "Can to." He said, and pulled me out to the floor. Surprisingly, we did dance to it! He was good at leading me. When the song was over, he hugged me. "Thanks. I've wanted to dance with you all night." He said. "Thanks. Where did you learn to dance?" I asked. "Actualy, that's what I do for a living. I'm a dance instructor." He said. "Wow! Really?" I asked.
"Yup." He said. "Well, maybe I should sign up for one of your classes." I said. "Maybe you should." He said winking at me. I giggled. We walked back to the table and sat down. Sam walked up a few minutes later. "I'm sorry. I didn't think it was a big deal." He said to me. "It's okay." I said. "And I didn't really know." He said. "I know." I said. "She's a good girl." David said smiling. I rolled my eyes and he laughed. "Here. I've gotta head out. I've got a class early in the morning." He said. He handed me his card. "Thanks." I said. "Call me, email me. Whatever." He said. "See you guys." He waved at everyone. "Have a good night." I said. "I'll walk you out." David said as he followed behind him. "You don't hate me now, do you?" Sam asked. "No." I laughed. "It's fine." Sam stood up. "Dance with me. I've only danced with people who don't know how tonight." I laughed. "Okay then."
"Why do you keep laughing?" He asked. "I don't know how to dance either." I told him. "BULL! I saw you. You just THINK you don't know how to dance." He said. I rolled my eyes, and started dancing. It was a blast dancing with SAM! When the song was over, he ran me up to the bar and ordered two more shots. "Whoa! NO WAY!" I said. "Yes." He said, and slid one in front of me. "Okay, okay!" I said, and took it with him. "Two more!" He said to the bartender. "SAM!" I shouted. "Oh come on!" He said. I just laughed and took the next shot with him. "Another dance?" He asked me. "No. Not yet. I need to sit for a minute!" I said, laughing. "Okay, suit yourself." He said, and took of for the dance floor. I sat down at the table. I was bymyself. Rob and Tina were out on the dance floor too. I sighed and sipped my water. "Is this seat taken?" Someone asked me. I looked up. David was standing there. "No, have a seat." I told him. "So, Andrew seems to like you." he told me. "He's nice." I told him. "That's it? Just nice?" He asked. "NO! That isn't what I mean. He's cute too. And a good dancer, obviously." I told him. "Yeah. Too bad he isn't gay." David said. "Shut up!" I told him, and threw an ice cube at him. I completely missed, and almost hit some girl at the next table. We both burst into laughter. "How much have you had tonight?" He asked. "I forgot. Ask Sam." I said, and he laughed.
"I'm so excited." I said. "Oh yeah?" "Yes. We're gonna be working together. We're gonna be like partners." I said. "No work talk." He laughed. "Yes, it'll be fun. Drop it." I poked out my bottom lip and made a sad face. He rolled his eyes and sighed. "Alright. Throw out your ideas." He said. I giggled. "So, she likes things tacky." "Okay. . ." "She likes tacky, bright and gaudy." I said. "Animals patterns?" He asked. "Yeah. Anything ugly that looks expensive." I said. "We'll go interview her tomorrow." He said. "Get a good feel on what she likes." "Okay." I said smiling. "Then we'll go shopping and pick out a bunch of patterns and I'll make some sketches." He said. "You're a genius." I said. "I know." "Ready to get outta here?" I asked. "Yeah." He sighed. "I'm tired." We stood up. He left a note on a napkin for everyone and headed out. He drove is home, even though he shouldn't have been driving. It didn't even occur to me until we got home and he was stumbling up the stairs. I kept laughing at him. We got inside and we both went right to bed. When I woke up the next morning, he was curled up in a ball next to me. He opened his eyes and smiled. I sat up. He grabbed me and pulled me back down. "I like waking up to your pretty face." He said as he kissed the top of my head. I smiled. Before I got caught up in the moment and made myself all upset, I sat up again. "We've got a busy day ahead of us." I said. He yawned and stretched his legs out. "We sure do." He said. I got up and took a shower. David was ready for the day when I got out. I called Missy Montgomery and she was thrilled that I wanted to "try harder to please her". "Fucking bitch." I said when I hung up the phone. David laughed. "You just wait." I said. We drove to their house and walked up the steps to the front door. "Holy shit." He said. "Yeah." I knocked on the door and she opened it. She introduced herself to David. I told her he was my assistant. She guided us out to a screen room near the backyard. I heard people screaming and laughing. I looked out the window. Todd was out there by the pool with two girls and a guy. He kept picking up the girls and throwing them in the water. "Let me get us all a glass of water." She said. I just nodded. "That's him." I said softly. David looked out the screen door. "Which one?" He asked. "Blue board shorts." I said. "Wow. He is ripped." He said. "And he looks like he's 16." "Shut up." "Nice work." He said staring at him. Missy came back with some waters. David took over, which was a relief. I had no idea where to even start with the witch. "Can we start out by getting a tour of the house?" David asked her. "It would be my pleasure." She said smiling.
I let David take over completely. Missy seemed way more relaxed with him. At one point I got seperated from them. I was looking at pictures in one of the rooms, and didn't notice them leave. When I walked out, they were gone. "Darn it." I said. looking around. The house was big, and I felt a little lost. I started tracing my steps back, when I door opened up, and someone grabbed me! "Shhhhhh." Todd said. "What are you doing?" I asked. He flipped on the lights and we were in a rather large bathroom. "I saw you when you arrived." He said. "I saw you too." I said, looking at him. He was still just in his board shorts. He smiled, and leaned down and kissed me. I started to pull away for a second, then stopped, when he put his hand on my lower back and pushed me closer. It really had been a long time! There was a knock the door, and we both jumped. "TODD!" His mom shouted. "Yeah, mom?" He asked. "Have you seen that girl? Kelly?" She asked. "Ella." I heard David correct her. "ELLA?" She said. "No, sorry." He said. "Why are you using the upstairs bathroom? Doesn't the pool house one work? You are probably getting everything wet!" She said. "I like this one better!" He shouted back. "If you see that girl, send her to the family room! I don't want her stealing anything!" She shouted. "Hey!" I said, and Todd covered my mouth. I giggled. "Okay!" He said back, and we heard her leave. He took his hand off my mouth, and we both started laughing. "Sorry. She's a bitch." He said. "It's okay." I told him. He leaned down and kissed me again. I put my hand on his chest, and pushed him away. "I should get back." I whispered.
"Damn." He laughed. He made me feel young and spontanious. It made me laugh. "What?" He asked. "Oh nothing." "Call me later." He said. He opened the bathroom door, then slammed it shut right away. "Todd?" We heard. "My Dad." He whispered. I tried not to laugh. "What are you doing in there?" He asked him. Todd turned on the water in the sink. "Washing my hands." He said. "Well, hurry up in there." His Dad said sounding angry. We waited until we couldn't hear his Dads footsteps again and he opened the door. I rushed out and down the stairs to the living room. "Sorry. I lost you guys." I said. I sat down. I felt so nervous. David just looked at me. I was pretty sure he knew what was up. David and Missy talked some more, but I couldn't even pay attention. I felt kind of bad, because this was my job, not his. I heard the girls screaming and laughing again, so I assumed Todd was back at the pool. I started to feel a little jelous. "Gold trimming?" I looked at Missy and realized she was talking to me. "Yeah." I replied smiling. "You don't think that's a bit much?" David asked me. "Gold is very eligant." I said. "I agree." Missy said. David gave me a strange look. "Okay. Gold countertops it is. . ." He said making a note of it. "Wait, countertops?" I asked. David sighed. "It is a bit much." I said. "Plus, I am just a decorater. I can't order you countertops." "Why don't we get back to you, Missy." David said standing up. We both shook her hand. Missy smiled. She walked us to the front door and we left. We got in the car and David pulled out of the driveway. "We were talking about vase colors, Ella." He said sounding frustrated. "She has vases all over her house. We were talking about getting new ones with new flowers. She suggested gold for the ones on her countertops." "Ooops." I said giggling. "You were fooling around with that guy, weren't you? While I was doing all your work for you, you were screwing around with that guy." He said. "I'm sorry. You were doing so good. She liked you much better than me." I said. He sighed. "We'll go over it all when we get home."
"I'm sorry." I said, when we go home. David hadn't said a word the whole drive back. "It's okay." He said, and sat down on the couch. I sat down next to him. "It's just I gave this up for a reason Ella. I don't like it." "I know. I just really needed help with this." I told him. "Why? Why this one? Can't you just get another client?" He asked. "No. It's a big client! Plus Missy is the only annoying one." I told him. "Thank you for helping me. I can probably do it myself now that I know what she wants." I told him. "No, don't be silly. I'll help you out." He said. "Thank you." I told him. He just smiled, and pulled out his notebook and pen.
"She wants everything gold. It makes me sick to my stomach." He said. "Ew." "Well, whatever. As long as we do what she wants, she'll be happy." He said. He went over everything they had discussed and everything he noticed about her current decore. It was all ugly. "This sucks." I sighed. "It does." He said. "But that's just how it goes sometimes." "I guess." "Lets go shopping." He said. He took me to a craft store and we picked out a bunch of fabrics to show Missy. He picked out wallpapers, rugs, vases, drapes and even covers for her couches. I couldn't believe how ugly it all was! "You think she'd like this throw rug?" David asked as he pulled one off of a shelf. "It's hidious." I said. "So. Yes, probably." He put it back on the shelf. "Ella, this is your career." He said. "I know. I'm sorry. This is the first time I've had a sucky client." I said. "I know you, Ella. There is something else bothering you. I wish you would talk to me about it." He said. I sighed. "You need sex." He whispered. He grabbed the cart and started down the isle really fast. "David!" I said running after him. "Tell me it's not true." He said. "You drive me crazy." I said. "You drive ME crazy." He said. We walked up the the register. The lady rang everything up and it came to about one hundred dollars. "Unbeleivable." I said. We went out to the car and unloaded the bags. "We're taking a detour home." He said as he pulled out of the parking lot. "Where?" "We're having Sushi and Saki." He said. "You could use the saki." "Or we can detour to the back of Nordstrom." I said. "I wish." He said. "What?" "Ella, how many times do I have to tell you I wish?" He said. "I would love to have you. I would love for you to be mine. But, it just can't happen." "You're afraid." He ignored me and ended just driving home. We brought all of the bags inside and he went to his bedroom. "I'm sorry." I said opening his door. "I was joking anyway." "I can't have sex with you." He said. "I said I was joking." "You weren't joking, Ella." He said. "Yes I was. If you actually turned into there ready to do it, then yes of course I would do it. Did I expect you to though? No. I was joking!" I said. I went back to the living room to match some of the fabrics with his sketches.
"That is the fabric for the pillows." He said. "How can you tell? It's all ugly." I said. "Because it's less ugly as a pillow." He said, and sat down next to me on the couch. He took the sketch pad and fabric from my hands, and set them on the coffee table. Then he held my hands in his. "Ella, I'm sorry." He said. "It's okay." I told him. He turned my so I was looking at him. "I don't know what it is. I've never liked girls. I've never questioned being Gay. But something about you makes me wonder what it's like being with a woman." He said. "What?" I asked, completely shocked. "I'm serious." He said. "You've never slept with a woman?" I asked him. "No." He said. "Then how do you know your gay?" I asked, and he laughed. "That isn't quite how it works, Ella." He said. I laughed when I realized how silly that sounded. "So, try it with me." I said. "No. It's not right." He said. "Why not?" I asked. "Because, it would just be wrong." He said. "Fine." I said, getting frustrated. I stood up and grabbed my purse. "Where are you going?" He asked. "OUT!" I said, and left. I got into my car, but didn't know where to go. I picked up my phone and called Todd.
"I knew you'd call." He said. "Fuck." I said. He laughed. "You okay?" "I want to see you, but we can't come to my place and we can't go to your place." I said. "Why can't you come to my place?" He asked. "Your Mom." "So. . ." "She is my client." I said. "She's at an auction." He said. "She'll be out until midnight. Possibly later." "Really?" "Yeah. You wanna go swimming?" He asked. "I don't have a bathing suit." "You won't need one." He laughed. I giggled. "Yes I will. I'll run by Target or something." "Oh alright." He said. "I'll be there before you know it." I said. I hung up the phone and went to Target. I picked out a two peice without trying it on. I didn't care how it fit. I was going to wear it. As I pulled up in front of Todd's house, my phone rang. It was David. I hesitated, then decided not to answer it. I turned my phone off and threw it under the seat.
I walked up to his house, and Todd opened the back gate. "Hey." He said. I hugged him, and followed him to the pool house. "Go ahead and change. I'll meet you in the pool." He said. "Okay." I said, and went inside. When the door shut, I put my swimsuit on. The top was a little small, but it looked cute. I walked out and Todd was already in the pool swimming. "Come on in, Cutie." He said. I smiled, and walked over to the edge. I sat down, and stuck my feet in. "Oh, just jump in." He said. I laughed, and hopped in. It was cold, but it felt nice. When I came back up, Todd was right next to me. He put his arms around me, and started kissing me.
I kept thinking about David and trying to ignore it. I was with a cute younger guy. I wanted David to be the last thing on my mind. Todd stopped kissing me and laughed. "Is there a problem?" He asked. "No." "You stopped kissing me." He said laughing. "I have a lot on my mind. Sorry." I said. "It's okay." He said. He leaned back and went under the water. He stood back up and shook his head. Water flew from his hair and went all over me. It felt really cold. I laughed. "I'll get your mind off all of that once you give me a chance to work my magic." He said. "Your magic?" I asked. "Yup." He said climbing out of the pool. He walked over to the diving board. "Don't be stupid. Just do it and get it over with." I told myself. He dove in and swam over to me under the water. He pulled me forward and jumped up under my legs. I screamed. He stood up all the way and I was on his shoulders. "Is this part of your magic?" I asked. "No." I just laughed.
"I just wanted to be between your legs." He said. "WHAT?" I shouted, then he went under, taking me with him. I came up gasping for air, and laughing. "Loosen up a little." he said. "I am." I told him. "Good." He said. We goofed off for a little while, then decided to get out when the sun was almost down. We dried off, and went inside the pool house. I had just shut the door behind me when Todd grabbed me, and pushed me onto the bed. "Now it's time for some magic?" I asked. "You guessed it." He said, and I giggled.
I was so nervous. I wondered if he could tell. "Who's Gremlin is in our driveway?" We heard a guy shout. "Gremlin?" He asked me. "No." I said lying. I was so embarassed. Someone started banging on the door to the pool house. "It's Josh and Mike. Open up!" We heard. "I'm busy!" Todd shouted. "Busy with the Gremlin girl?" He asked. Todd looked at me. "So I drive a peice of shit." I said. He laughed. "It's okay." There was more banging on the door. "Seriously!" He shouted. "Fine. We'll be in the game room." One of them yelled. "Thank you!" Todd shouted. "I'm sorry." I just giggled. He leaned back down and started kissing me again. He untied the back of my top and I got a really nervous feeling. My heart was beating so fast. I didn't even know what to do. I swallowed hard and opened my eyes. I caught a glimpse of the picture of him and his friend Kendra. I pulled away from him. I realized she was also one of the girls I had seen him in the pool with. "What's wrong?" He asked. "Who were the girls in the pool with you?" I asked. "Kendra and Jessica." He said. "They're both just friends." "Not ex's or anything?" I asked. "Nope." He said. "Never been involved with either of them in any way." "Sorry." I said. He laughed. "It's okay to ask things about me." "Sorry." "Stop apologizing." He said. "If you don't want to do this, we can wait." "I do want to." I said sitting up. "I don't think that you do." He said. "I do." He layed back onto his pillow. He just stared at me. I smiled. I crawled over to him and layed next to him. I scooted close to him and he pulled my head onto his chest. He ran his fingers through my hair. I sighed. I rolled over on top of him and started kissing him. The straps of my swim suit top fell over my shoulder and the top fell down onto his his neck. I layed down on him and kissed him.
When we finished, I layed back and my head hit the pillow. "Wow." He said, laying down next to me. He sounded really out of breath. "Wow indeed." I said, and kissed his cheek. "No, seriously. WOW." He said again, and I started laughing. "I was afraid I wouldn't be that great. It's been awhile." I told him. "How long?" He asked. "I'm not telling." I told him, and smiled. "Okay, okay." He said. "HEY! TODD!" One of the guys before shouted, banging the door. "I'll be right back. Let me get rid of these guys." He said, and got up. He wrapped a sheet around his waist, and walked to the door.
His friends pushed him out of the way and walked into the house. I put the sheet the comforter over my head. "Get out." He told them. I heard the door shut and it got quiet. I peaked out and they were gone. I quickly got dressed. "Hey, where you goin?" He asked when he walked back in and I was picking up my purse. "I really should get going." I said. "Awww." "I'm sorry. Tonight was amazing, but my roommate is probably worried right now. We kind of got into an argument before I left today." I explained. "Oh okay." He said. He gave me a kiss and walked me out to my car. I got in and closed the door. He smiled and blew me a kiss as I pulled away. I let out a scream as I turned onto the main road. I took the scenic route home so I could look at all the big nice homes off Crystal Palms. When I pulled into my apartments, I got nervous when I thought about facing David. I was hoping he had went to bed already. To my lack of luck, when I walked in, he was sitting on the couch watching Nick at Night. "I called you." He said softly. "I know." I said closing the door and locking it. "I was worried." He said. "I'm sorry." "I thought a lot about what you said." He said. "And?" I asked. I set my keys and purse down on the kitchen table. He sighed. "And I don't know." "I acted kind of silly." I said. I sat down next to him on the couch. "Nah." He said. "What am I always telling everyone all the time?" "Life is short. Experience all you can." I said. "Shouldn't I be taking my own advice?" He asked. "Most definatly." "Ella, I wanna try." He said looking into my eyes. "What?" "Come here." He said laying back against the arm of the couch. "What?" I asked giggling. He gestured for me to go over to him. "Can I tell you about where I went tonight first?" I asked. "Sure." "I went to Todd's." I said. He smiled. "And I slept with him." I said. "Wow, Ella." He said holding his hand up for a high five. "Shut up." I said smiling. "Does this mean you no longer have feelings for me?" He asked. "No. . ." "Kiss me, Ella." He said. "Last time I did that, you pushed me away." I said. "That was then." He said. "This is now." "I don't know. . ." "Ella, I'm feeling really spontanious and experimental right now." He said. He laughed. "You know I don't feel this way very often." I smiled. "Kiss me." He said again. I hesitated as I debated in my head whether or not I should. "Alright." He said standing up. "I guess I'm just here at your conenience." "It is not like that at all, Dave." I said trying to hold in my tears. "This is what you've been trying to make happen for two years, Ella." He said. I smiled. "You're like an angel." "What do you mean?" He asked. I felt the lump in my throat. "You're too good to me." I said. "I love you. I care about you. You're important to me." He said. "I know. I don't even deserve you." I said. "Ella?" "What?" I asked standing up. He walked over to me and started kissing me. After a few seconds, I backed away. "I'm so terified right now." I said. "You don't think I am?" He asked. I giggled and wiped the tears from my eyes. "Dave, are you attracted to me?" I asked. He smiled and nodded. "It's weird." I giggled. "You're beautiful. I've never been attracted to a girl before." He said. "I think it's because I know you so well and I let myself get so close to you. I feel more comfortable around you than anyone else." "Really?" "I want to do this." He said. "It's going to scar our relationship." I said. "That's okay." He said smiling. He put his arms around my waist. "Are you sure about this?" I asked. "I think so." He said. He held his hand up. "Look at that I'm shaking." We both laughed. "Well?" He said. "As badly as I want to do this, I think you should give it a lot more thought." I said. "Wouldn't it be weird?" He shrugged. "Maybe. I think it would be a good weird though." I giggled. "Think about it. Really think about it." I said. "Okay." He said. "I'm gonna get to bed." I said. "Night." "Goodnight." I said and went to bed. I couldn't beleive what he was suggesting! I couldn't sleep, because it was all I was thinking about!
The more I thought about it, I started wondering why he was so cool about me sleeping with Todd. Why wasn't he jealous or upset? I shook my head, and felt silly for not letting it go. A few nights ago, I would have jumped at the chance. But now it felt weird. "I should have waited with Todd." I thought to myself. "Nah." I said out loud, and smiled. I rolled over and eventualy fell asleep.
I woke up the next morning to my alarm blasting some Prince song that was on the radio. It made me jump. I hadn't had to set my alarm in a few days. I got up to take a shower. I just undressed and wrapped a towel around me. I was still half asleep as I stumbled to the bathroom. The door was locked. "I need to get ready for work." I said clearing my throat. "Hold on." David said. I stood there for about two more minutes until he opened the door. "All yours." Was all he said as he walked by me and back into his room. I sighed and hoped he wasn't upset with me. I took a quick shower and got ready for work. I packed up all the supplies for the Montgomery's house and went into work. "Hey, Jamie." I said. "Hi. I've missed you." She said taking a bite of her bagel. She followed me into my office with a coffee. She set it down on my desk. "Thanks." I said. "The Mayor called. How do you feel about doing his daughters wedding?" She asked. "The Mayor?!" I shouted with excitement. I was no longer sleepy. "Yes!" She shouted with a huge smile on her face. We both screamed and hugged.
"Oh, and your mom called." She said. I rolled my eyes. "Oh stop! Why are you so ashamed of your family? She sounds nice." Jaime said. "She is. I don't know." I said, and took the message from her. She smiled and left. I sat down at my desk and called my mom. "Hello?" She answered. "Hey, it's me." I said. "Ella May!" She said excited. "Hi mom." I told her. "Now why havn't you called, missy? We've all been wondering about you!" She said. "I've been busy." I said. "Oh, I ran into Mrs. Rum at the drug store. She said her son Ricky ran into you the other night!" She said excited. "Yeah." I said. "Well?" She asked. "Well what mom? I've got to go." I told her. "Ella May! You havn't called in months, and now you are going after five minutes?" She asked. "It's busy here." I told her. "Okay. But call back soon, you hear me?" She asked. "Fine mom." I told her. "Alright. Bye." She said, and I hung up. Talking to her always annoyed me. I felt bad for feeling that way, but I couldn't help it. Just then Jaime came back in my office. "Sorry." She said. "It's okay. What is it?" I asked, hoping maybe the Mayor had called again. "Missy Montgomery is on the phone. She sounds frantic." She told me. "Oh great." I said. "Transfer her through.
"I need to know if you can have all of this done in a week." She said. "I have a dinner party next week that will include out of town guests." "Um." I said looking through my schedule. I was booked and didn't have time to schedule any extra time with her. "Let me get back to you." "As soon as possible. I would appreciate it." She said. "Sure thing. Talk to you soon." I said and hung up. "Shit." "How'd it go?" Jamie asked as she peaked her head into my office. "She wants her house done by next week." I said. She laughed. "Yeah right." I started flipping through my appointment book. "I know. I have to though. How am I going to do this?" I asked. "Well, I can help. If you give me the list of questions and papers to fill out, I can meet with some of the clients for you." She said. "That would be a lot of help." I said. "Thanks for offering, but even if you did that, there is no way I could have her whole house done in one week." "When all else fails, call for reinforcements." Jaime said. She smiled and left my office. I sighed. "Fuck." I couldn't afford to back out on her. I didn't want to have to call David for help again either. I walked out to Jamie. "Call everyone and their Mother that you think could help me out." I said. She giggled and picked up her phone. I went back to my office and started going through my address book. I made a list of people to call for help and spent the entire afternoon calling people after my last appointment for the morning. Jamie and I combined our responces and picked and choosed who we would have do what.
Me, David & Tina: Do ALL shopping. Jamie: Push back and reschedule ALL appoitments a week.
Clear out house and redecorate (w/ David, Jamie and I directing): Sam, His sister Gabby, Tina, Her sister Kiersa, Rob, Jamie's sister, Kayla and her best friend Lori.
"This is going to be crazy." I said. "Yeah. Definatly." She said. We both sighed at the same time, then laughed. We were not looking forward to the next day. I knew Todd would be a distraction at the house too. I was also worried about dealing with David when I got home. He was very breif with me on the phone. I grabbed my purse and went home. David wasn't there. I heated up a couple hot pockets and sat down in front of the tv. He finally walked in a few minutes after 10. He hung up his coat and went to the kitchen. "Hey." I said. "Thanks for helping with this whole Montgomery thing. I really really appreciate it." "Welcome." He said. "Davey is everything okay?" I asked. "Yeah." He said. I heard him stiring some kind of drink. "Come watch tv with me." I said. "I'm actually beat." He said walking over to me. "I'm gonna get to bed." "You would tell me if something was on your mind, right?" "I have too much on my mind right now and that's the problem. I could use some rest for tomorrow." He said. I got up and gave him a hug. He smiled and went to his room. A few minutes later, he peaked out at me. "Promise me you won't be fooling around with Todd tomorrow?" He asked. "I won't have time to." I said. "Just promise." He said. "I promise."
I decided to take his queue and go to bed. It was going to be a busy day the next day. I woke up early and got ready before David was even up. I started getting impatient. I had wanted to be heading out by then. I decided to give him another half hour before I woke him up. I went and organized a few things, and then came up with a game plan. Who was going to meet who where, etc. I looked at the clock, and David still wasn't up. I sighed and got up and knocked on his door. "David?" No answer. "DAVID!" I shouted a little louder.
I slammed his door open and barged in. He wasn't there. I ran to my phone and called him. I was really starting to stress. I called Jamie and she answered right away. "Don't worry about the shopping. We're almost done." She said. "What?" "David stopped by the office." She said. "We decided to get a head start, but we're actually just about done. Meet us at The Montgomery's." I sighed. "Okay." I was so frustrated that they went ahead and did all the shopping without me! I rushed out the door and over to The Montgomery's. I was almost in tears, until Todd answered the door when I knocked. He pulled me behind the staircase and started kissing me. I dropped my purse and kissed him back. I stopped after a few minutes and ran out to the living room. He called after me, but I let it go. Everyone was already there and doing stuff. "Stop!" I shouted. "Everyone stop!" They all stopped in their tracks and looked at me. I didn't really know what to say. I was upset that they were all decorating my clients house without me even being there. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I had called them to come help me, so there was no reason for me to be upset. I just smiled. "Good Job. Thank you all so much for your help." I said. "Your client has horrible taste. Gold hasn't been popular since the 60's." Sam said. I laughed. He gave me a hug. "Don't worry, pretty lady. We'll get this house looking terrible in gold in no time."
I saw David in the corner measuring for the Drapes. I walked over to him. "What is your deal?" I asked. "What? I'm helping." He said, and went back to measuring. "David! How early did you get up? I was up at 5:00 this morning!" I told him. "I left when you were in the shower." He told me. "What? I sat around and waited for you!" I told him. "Sorry." He said. "Why did you shop without me?" I asked. "Why do you need to be there? All these designs are my idea. I picked out everything. I talked to your client for you." He said. "Is that what this is about?" I asked him. "No." he said. "David!" I shouted. "Ella! What room is this paint for?" Tina asked me. I sighed, and walked over to her.
"That's for the hallway." I told her. "Thanks." She said smiling. She walked away and I turned back to David. "What?" He asked. "Nothing, David." I said. I looked around. I didn't even know where to help. It looked like everything was covered. I felt like crying. I looked around for Jamie and found her puting artificial flowers in some gold vases. "Jamie." I said. "There you are!" She said. She gave me a hug. "You okay?" I shook my head. She took my hand and guided me out the back door by the pool. We sat down on a nice white ceramic bench. "Is it David, sweetie?" She asked. "He totally took over everything." I said. "Is it silly for me to be upset?" "Not at all." She said puting her arm around me. "Dude, fuck you." We heard. I giggled when I recognized the voice. It was Todd. He came walking around the corner of the house. He was talking to someone on his phone. He looked at us and just nodded smiling as he walked by. "You wanna tell me what's going on?" She asked. "Ever since the day I met David, I've really liked him. Every day he amazes me more and more with his kindness and sincerity." I said. "He is pretty cute." She said. I smiled. "Yeah." "So, is there a reason you two aren't together?" She asked. I turned around and looked in at him. She turned and looked too. He was arranging and rearranging three vases of flowers over and over again. It looked like he was trying to make them look perfect on the counters. I looked at Jamie. "What?" She asked. "Look at him." I said. She turned to him again. "Yeah, I see him." She said looking confused. "He prefer's men." I said. "Oh." She said. "Duh. I guess I should have known. I'm a little slow this morning, sorry. I was wondering why he argued so much with me about what matched and what didn't." We both laughed. "Come on." She said pulling me up. "Help me put up those ugly ass paintings on the walls." I laughed and follwed her back in.
When the day was over we had gotten a huge chunk of work done. I decided I could do the rest with Jaime, Tina, Sam, and David if he was willing to help and not be a jerk. I figured we'd be done in plenty of time for Missy's dumb party. I drove straight home, but David said he was going out with friends. I knew he was still mad. I was mad at him too, but I wanted to resolve it. I sighed, and my phone rang. "Hello?" I answered. "Hi, Ella?" A guy asked. "Yeah." I said. "This is Adrew, Davids friend." Andrew said. "Oh, hi! I'm sorry I didn't call you, I got caught up in work." I told him.
"That's okay." He said. "He just gave me your number. I hope I'm not reaching you at a bad time." "No. It's not a bad time." I said. "We're out at Club Nine." He said. "We're heading over to The Blue Lagoon if you'd like to join us." "I think I'm gonna stay in tonight." I said. "But thanks for the invite." "Oh. Oh okay." He said. He sounded disapointed. I really didn't feel like hanging out with David and his friends, especially if one of them had interest in me. It would have been weird with David there too. "I'm sorry. Definatly next time though!" I said. "Definatly." He said. "Most definatly. I'll give you a call again towards the end of the week when I'm not swamped with work." "Sounds great!" I said. "Later, cutie." He said. I hung up the phone. I got changed into my pajamas and got comfortable on the couch. I ended up falling asleep. I woke up later to banging on the door. I jumped up and looked out the peep hole. Whoever it was, was crouching really low and I couldn't tell who it was. Then I heard loud laughter. I knew it was David. I opened the door and he fell into the apartment. He was laughing really hard. I leaned down frustrated as I tried to help him up. He pulled me down onto the floor with him and wrapped his arms around me. "David, stop!" I said. "No, I love you." He slurred. "Oh bull shit. You're wasted." I said. "Where is the love?" He asked laughing. "You said you loved me." "David, don't mess with my head." I said. I wiggled out of his arms and closed the door. He grabbed my foot. "Don't leave mad, I love you so much." He said. He could barely talk straight.
"I'm not going anywhere. Let go." I said, and shook my foot. He wouldn't let go. "Seriously!" I said. I looked down and he had passed out. "Are you kidding me?" I said, and pulled away. I bent down and shook up, but he just snorted. I tried to drag him by his arms but he was too heavy. I sighed, then walked to the kitchen and filled one of my large mixing bowls with cold water from the fridge. I walked back over too him and dumped it on his head.
He started coughing and rolled over onto his back. "What the FUCK!" He shouted as he jumped up. He rubbed his eyes, then just stared at me. He looked really confused. "Why did you let me jump in the pool?" He slurred as he stumbled over to the couch. I started laughing so hard. There I was, standing right in front of him with an empty wet bowl. I shook my head. I grabbed some towels and threw them over the wet floor to soak up some of the water. "Les go back to the pool and FUCK." He said trying to stand back up. He fell back onto the couch. "You are enjoying that word tonight, aren't you?" I said. I jumped on the towels and it soaked up more of the water. "Stop jumping. You're making my head spin." He said placing his hand on his forehead. "Come on let's get you to bed." I told him taking his hand. He pulled me into him and started kissing me. "David!" I shouted pulling away. "You know you want me." He said smiling. I stared deep into his eyes. "Hell, you won't remember this. I can say whatever I want." I told him. He laughed. "I do want you, David. I've wanted you for a long time. I know that can never happen though." I said. "It can happen right now." He said pulling me back down on top of him. He started laughing again.
"I don't think anything is happening right now." I said. "Why?" He mumbled. Already looking half asleep again. "Come on. Bed!" I said, and pushed him back to his room. By the time I got his pants and shoes off he was already snorning. I laughed as I tucked him in. "Someone is going to have a rough day tomorrow." I said, and left his room. I climbed in bed and fell asleep right away.
"Ella?" I heard. "David?" I said as I sat up yawning. I looked at the clock. It was 6am. He opened the door and peaked in. "I feel really sick." He said. He walked over to my bed and layed down next to me. He rolled over and put his arm around me. He rested his head down on my shoulder. "I'm sorry if I said anything pigheaded last night." He said. "You didn't." "Did I say anything embarassing?" He asked. "Nah." I lied. "Good." He said squeezing me. There was a long silence. I thought he had fallen asleep, but I looked down and he was staring at the wall. "I'm still really curious." He said. "David." "I'm sorry." He said. "Maybe you should talk to Sam or something." I said. "I did. He thinks I'm insane." He said. "Yeah?" "He said if I was ever going to experience being with a girl, then it shouldn't be with my best friend." He said. "Oh." "Do you agree with him?" He asked. I didn't know what to tell him, but I knew for a fact I would be completely jelous if he slept with a girl and it wasn't me.
"Tell you what." I said. "What?" He asked. "We'll go on a date." I told him. "What?" He asked. "A date. See how that is. I don't want to just sleep with you David. If something happens I want it to mean something. That way if it doesn't work out, it wont feel as weird between us." I told him. "Okay. When?" He asked. "I don't know." I giggled. "What?" He asked. "Last night you thought you went swimming." I told him. "What?" He asked. "But I really dumped water on you to wake up up!" I said, and started laughing so hard. "Hey! Jerk!" He said, and tickled my stomach. "Well, I can't move you, and I wasn't letting you sleep on the floor." I told him. "So, how does a date between straight people go?" He asked. I started laughing even more!
"Shut up." He said. "I should have taken a picture." I said. "You're not very nice." He said. "Hey. You didn't wake up on the floor now did you?" I said. He smiled. "No." "That's right." I said getting up. "I'll get you some water." "Thank you." He said. "Of course." "So, how about we go on our date tonight." He said. "Will you be feeling up to it?" I asked. "Oh yeah." He said. "This never lasts all day." "You sure?" I asked. "Positive. I'd love to spend a nice evening with you." He said. "Okay." I said smiling. We layed around for hours, until it hit 3:00. We finally got moving and took showers. I spent a while in my room trying to find something cute to wear. I changed a bunch of times. I kept laughing at myself, because it was David. He was someone who saw me every day, even on my worse days. Like when I had a bad hair day or that giant zit on the tip of my nose that comes and goes. I put some curlers in my hair and watched an episode of I Love Lucy. When it was over, I got dressed and took out the curlers. "Yes!" I said looking in the mirror. I was having a great hair day. I went to the bathroom and did my makeup. I slipped on my black clogs and I was ready to go. "Wow. You look amazing." He said when he saw me. I smiled. He looked nice too. David always looked nice though. He was good at working on cars, but as soon as he got home, he was scrubbing the hell out of his clothes to get all the grease off of it. "Ready?" He asked. "Yeah." I said. We grabbed our coats and headed out. He took me to a very nice Italian restaurant. I rarely went to fancy places. He had made reservations, so we were seated right away. "Can I start you off with something to drink?" The waitress asked. "Two glasses of Agriverde Montepulciano." David said. I was impressed. He looked at me and smiled. "We'd also like to start out with some bruschetta. Thank you." "Sure thing. I'm Lisa. I'll be your server for the night." She said. She smiled and walked away. "Wow." I said. "What?" He asked. I giggled. "Oh nothin'." He opened the menu. "Let's see." A few minutes later, Lisa was back with our wine and bruschetta. "Are you two ready to order or would you like a few more minutes?" She asked. "Um." "We'll have the grilled salmon with tomatos." He said closing his menu. He handed her both of our menus. This was different and I wasn't sure if I was liking it very much. I had been thinking of ordering the house spaghetti with meat sauce. I ignored the feeling and just picked at some bruschetta. I looked up as he was sipping his wine. His pinky finger was sticking out. I laughed. "What?" He asked. I just shook my head. "Nothin'." I said. He set his glass down. "Am I not being a good date?" He asked. I just shrugged giggling. He laughed. "Tell me what I'm doing wrong." "Never order a girls meal for her without asking what she wants first." I said. "Really?" He asked. "It impresses the guys. . ." He had a confused look on his face. "Really?" "Well, yeah." He said. "The wine ussually impresses them too." "The wine is good." I said. "So is the bruschetta." "I know how to order good food." He said. I nodded. "You'll see." He said. We talked about dating and what we normally would do on a date. Most of the things I said, he said something totally different. The food turned out to be awesome though, so I actually did turn out being pretty impressed. "Hmm." I said as we walked out to the car. "How did I do?" "Good actually." I said smiling. "You sound surprised." He said. "Nah." I said. "It looks like any guy would be very lucky to go on a date with you." He put his arm around me. "So, does the guy ussually get a goodnight kiss?" He asked. "Nope." I said. "What?" He asked. "That's just crazy." I giggled. "So, your dates get a goodnight kiss after the first date?" "If I like them." He said. "If not, they get a hug or a handshake depending on how the date went." "I see." I said. He opened the car door and I climbed in. "So, you had fun?" He asked as he got in. "Yeah." He pulled out of the parking lot. The ride back home was quiet. "A quiet ride back is ussually a sign that the date was not a success." I said as we parked in front of our apartment. He sighed and looked at me. "What's wrong?" I asked. "I had a lot of fun." He said. "But, I. . ." "You can tell me anything." I said taking his hand. He squeezed it and smiled at me. "This isn't exactly what I meant." He said. "What do you mean?" I asked. "I don't want to date girls." He said. "And this might make me sound like a pig, but all I want is. . ." "Sex." I said. "I'm sorry." He said. "That's why I'm thinking it should be someone else." I sighed and got out of the car. "Ella." He said. He ran up behind me. He grabbed my arm and I turned around. "I'd love for it to be you." "I know." He let go of my arm. "I don't even think I could find another girl that I would want to share the experience with." He said. I just shrugged and kept walking.
"Ella, wait!" He said. I turned around. "No." I said. "No. I'm not just going to sleep with you just so you can see if you like it or not. That isn't how I work." "I'm sorry." He sighed. "It's okay. I'm glad you said something. Maybe this means we really should just stay friends." I told him. "Yeah, I guess." He sighed. "Oh my god!" I said, frustrated, and stormed inside. I went to my room and shut the door. I felt kind if insulted, and a little embarassed. There was a light knock on my door. "Go away." I said. "Can we talk?" David asked. "No. I want to go to bed. I'm getting up early tomorrow." I told him. "Ella-" "NO!" I heard him walk to his room and shut his door. I changed out of my clothes, then washed my face in the bathroom real quick before going to bed. I couldn't sleep. I almost got up to go talk to David, but decided to wait. I didn't want to talk to him when I was so upset. I turned on Nick at Night and fell asleep watching old shows.
I got up really early the next morning and got ready for the day. I decided to dress a little more comfortable this time. I poured myself a cup of coffee. I was glad I was able to sneak out before David woke up. I went to the office first to gather a few things. "Hey." Jamie said smiling as she peaked into my office. "Hey." "Something wrong?" She asked. "It's David. I'll be fine." I said smiling. "I could only imagine what that would be like." She said. "Yeah." "Come on. Let's go work our butts off and get our mind off everything." She said. I smiled and stood up. We carpooled in her truck to The Mongomery's. "Are you fucking kidding me?" I asked when I noticed David's car was parked out front. "So, I'm thinking next time, we don't ask him for help." She said. "No kidding." I said frustrated. We got our things and went inside. Sure enough, there he was already working. He just looked at me and continued straightening the blinds. "Everything looks great." Missy said walking into the room. "That David is a spectacular." I just forced out a smile, even though I was getting angrier by the minute.
"He sure is." I said. "I don't see why he is the assistant, and you are in charge." She said, and laughed. I just grinned. She finaly walked out of the room. "David! What are you doing?" I asked. "You asked me for help." He said. "You are taking over the whole project!" I said. "I forgot how much I like doing this stuff." He said. "BULL! This is MY client, David!" I said. He just walked away, and went over to a sewing machine he had set up in the corner. "Wait! That is MY sewing machine too!" I said. He just ignored me. I took a deep breath, and walked over to Jaime. "Lets start witht he kitchen." I told her. "Sure." She said. A few minutes later Tina and Sam showed up. "Oh think God!" I said. "What?" Sam asked. "David is being a Prick." I told him. "What? Let me go talk to him." He said, and walked into the other room. "What's going on?" Tina asked. "Long story." I said, and leaned against the counter.
"Why don't you go take a break? I'll help Jamie for a bit." She said. I sighed. "Whatever!" I shouted. I stormed out the back and snuck around to the pool house. I looked around to make sure nobody saw me. I knocked on the door lightly. There was no answer. I knocked again a little louder. There was still no answer. I pulled my cell phone out of my purse and called Todd. I heard his phone ringing from inside. "Hello?" "Let me in." I whispered. "Ella?" "Yes. I'm at your door. Let me in." I said. He laughed. "Okay." He opened the door and I stepped in. He closed the door as he looked around outside quickly. "Nobody saw me." I said. I giggled. "Did you just wake up?" "Yeah." He laughed. His hair was a mess and all he had on was boxers. "I'm so frustrated." I said. "Everyone just keeps taking over." "On the house?" He asked. "Yeah. It's pissing me off." I said. "Just let them do it." He said. He climbed onto the bed behind me and started rubbing my back. "Thank you." I said. He laughed. "You can come over and let me releive your stress any time." "Right." I laughed. "Then I'd be here all day." "So stay here all day then." He said kissing my neck. Suddenly there was pounding on the door. He jumped off the bed and ran to the door. "What the hell are you doing?" David asked as he pushed Todd out of the way. He walked over to me. "Letting you take over." I said. "What did you promise me?" He asked. I shrugged. He looked at Todd. He looked furious. "Whoa. I didn't do anything, dude." Todd said to him with his hands up. "Don't call me dude." David said. "David, stop." I said. "I'm going home." David said. He gave me the evilest look and stormed out. "Damnit!" I said.
"What the hell?" Todd asked. "He's just been a jerk lately." I told him. "Let me guess..he is the stress?" He asked. "Yeah." I sighed. Todd walked back over to me and rubbed my shoulders. "Thanks." I said. "Anytime." He said, and kissed my cheek. After a few minutes, I looked up at him and sighed. "What?" He asked. "I should probably go back now that David is gone." I said. "Do you have to?" He asked. "Yeah. I'll come back later." I told him. "Promise?" He asked. "Promise." I said. He kissed my forehead, and then I got up and left. When I walked back in, Sam, Tina, and Jaime looked confused. "We don't know what goes where." Tina said. "Yeah, it's all the same ammount of ugly." Sam said, and I laughed. "I'll help." I told him, and started directing them. After a while I wasn't even thinking about David. There was a knock at the front door. A minute later there was another knock. "Are you going to get that?" Missy asked, peeking into the room. I looked around, then realized she was talking to me. I started to walk towards the front door. "Thank you." She said, and left again. I opened the door and a short Asian man was standing there holding a clipboard. "Hello?" I asked. "Yes. I Mr. Yoo. I am hear for counters." He said. "Counters?" I asked. "Yes. Mrs. Montgomery tell me to see a Miss Ella to install new counters." He said. "No she didn't!" I gasped. "Yes, she did. It say right here." He said, holding up his clipboard. Sure enough, there was the order for new counter tops. "Fine, come on in." I said, and opened the door. "Can I see the sample?" I asked him. "Yes you can." He said, and pulled out a little square of counter top. It was tacky. I looked like white marble, only instead of beautiful gray marble swirls, they were gold. "Oh great." I sighed. "Yes great!" Mr. Yoo said, completely missing my sarcasm.
By noon, I was going crazy! Everyone was driving me nuts! Missy kept adding more and more for us to do. Half of it were things I wasn't even suppose to be doing. She even had us cleaning. We were all so exhausted by the end of the day. Missy gave me a check for four thousand dollars though before we left. I tried to offer money to everyone, but they all insisted on me keeping it all. "Hey, Sam?" I said as we were all walking out of the house. "Yeah?" He asked. We walked ahead a little. "Is David okay?" I asked. "He's just going through a rough time right now." He said. "He'll be okay. He just needs to get some things out of his system." "Things?" He laughed. "You know. . ." "Yeah." "Don't let it get to you, Ell." He said. "I can't help it." He shrugged. "I don't know what to tell you." "What am I suppose to do?" I asked. "Give him space." He said. "I can't do that. We don't do that. When either of us have a problem, we go to eachother and work through it together." I said. "This is a little different, Ella. You're the problem." He said. "Excuse me, Sam?" I asked. I was so mad. "You know what's going on. He told you." He said.
"You aren't THE problem. You are HIS problem." He said. "I don't see the difference." I told him. "He doesn't think he likes women. He thinks he likes you." He said. "Only enough to sleep with me." I told him. "He told you that?" He asked. "Yeah." I said. "I told him just to see what happens, not to push anything." Sam said. "What did he say?" I asked. "He came to find you and apologize. I'm guessing he didn't?" Sam said. "Oh no!" I said, thinking how bad it must have been for David to see me with Todd right then. Even though nothing happened, I knew it didn't look good. "Don't worry. Things will work out." He said. "I hope so." I told him. "Hey EVERYONE!" He shouted, turning around. Jamie and Tina were talking. "DINNER ON ELLA TONIGHT!" He shouted. "Really?" Tina asked. "Yeah. Call your sister. Jaime, call anyone else that helped out. We'll all go out tonight. On me." I said. "Sweet!" Tina shouted. She climbed in her car. Sam hugged me, then got in with her. "Ready?" I asked Jamie. "Yeah. Swing me by the office. I want to handle a few things before we go out." She said. "You got it." I told her. After I dropped her off at the office, I drove home to try to see if I could work things out with David enough for him to come out and have a good time. When I got there he was on the couch flipping through channels. "Hey." I said. He didn't say anything. I sighed, and sat down on the couch. "We need to talk." I told him. He wouldn't look at me. I took the remote from his hand, and he turned and looked at me. "What?" He asked. "I'm sorry about earlier. But I wasn't messing around with Todd." I told him. "Yeah, right. He was in his boxers." He said. "Because I woke him up." I told him. It didn't look like he believed me. "If I was messing around with him, don't you think I'd be at least pariatly undressed?" I asked, and I smiled. "I guess so." He said. "I was angry about you taking everything over. I just needed to calm down." I told him.
"You know my personality." He said. "Don't ask me for help if you don't want a lot of it." "It was more than that." I said. He just shrugged. "Talk to me, Dave." I said. "I don't want to." He said. "Please?" "I seriously need time to think." He said. "I talked to Sam." "I tried my hardest to explain to him what I am going through." He said. "He just keeps saying I have a crush on you." "Is that not possible?" I asked. "I don't know." "Tell me what's on your mind." I said. "You can't fix everything, Ella. I love you for always trying, but you can't help me this time." He said. "Yes I can." I said. He just shook his head. "Please, just talk to me." I said. "I talked to Clay earlier." He said. "He thinks I'm feeling this way because it's been a while since I've been with someone." "That could very well be." I said. "He said he went through the same thing." He said. He took my hand in his and layed back onto the couch. "Do you think we let eachother get too close?" I asked. "Maybe." I sighed. "I'm embarrassed." He said. "I acted stupid around Todd." "It's okay." "No, it's not." He laughed. "He must think I'm fucking crazy." "He doesn't." I said. "Yeah right." I laughed. "I shouldn't have gotten upset though." He said. "I was taking over, then getting pissed that you weren't helping." "I really do appreciate your help." I said. "I know. I'm sorry though. I know I took it a little too far." He said. "I kept getting angry and trying to piss you off." "Don't worry about it." I said. "Anyway, we're all going out for dinner and drinks tonight. Do you want to come?" "Nah." He said. "Why not?" "I made plans." He said smiling. "With who?" I giggled. "Duncan." He said. "I finally called that guy who gave me his number." "I'm jelous." He laughed. "You've got Todd." "I do." "Unless I scared him away." He said. "I think he's okay." I said.
"See. Feel better?" I asked. "Yeah, I guess." He said. "Well, I have to get ready." I told him, and got up. "Me too." He said, and went to his room. When I was done getting ready, I walked out of my room and David was already gone. I thought it was weird that he didn't say goodbye, but just shrugged it off. There was a knock on my door. I opened it up. "Hey Jaime!" I said. "Hey. Ready?" She asked. "Yeah." I said, and we left. She made reservations at some popular Mexican place that I had never heard off. It sounded like it would be good though. "You have to try their Senior Marco Margarita!" She said. "They are famous for it!"
"Okay!" I said laughing. "No David?" She asked as we got in the car. "Nope." "Aw. I'm sorry." She said. "It's okay." I said. We drove to the restaurant and went inside. Sam was sitting there alone texting someone and he was laughing. "Hello." I said. He closed his phone right away. "Hey." "What's so funny?" I asked. "David." He said. "What's he saying?" I asked. "Nothing." He laughed. He stood up and put his phone in his pocket. I rolled my eyes. "They're ready to seat us." Jamie said. We followed a lady to a big booth in the corner. "Three big Margaritas." Jamie told her right away. She handed us our menus and left. Sam pulled his phone out of his pocket again and looked at it. He started laughing really hard. "What are you laughing at?" Jamie asked him. "David again?" I asked. He nodded. "What the hell is so funny? I thought he was on a date." "He is." He said taking a deep breath. "Then why is he texting you?" I asked. "I told him to keep me informed." He said. "Okay. . ." "The guy's wearing Penny Loafers." He said, then started laughing really hard again. "So!" I said. "With. . ." He said laughing. "Yes?" "White running socks and black shorts." He said. "Interresting." I said. He looked at his phone again and died laughing. I took the phone from him and read it. It was David again. He told him that Duncan just halled ass to the bathroom. "What the hell!" I said laughing. "You might just get to meet the guy." Sam said. "I don't think so." I laughed. "He'll still bring him home." He said. "What? How dumb. He better not." I said. "Duncan is hot." He said. "He may be a little off tonight, but he's still hot." "Okay, new subject." Jamie said. Our waitress came back with our margaritas. I drank mine pretty fast and ordered another one.
"Okay!" I said laughing. "No David?" She asked as we got in the car. "Nope." "Aw. I'm sorry." She said. "It's okay." I said. We drove to the restaurant and went inside. Sam was sitting there alone texting someone and he was laughing. "Hello." I said. He closed his phone right away. "Hey." "What's so funny?" I asked. "David." He said. "What's he saying?" I asked. "Nothing." He laughed. He stood up and put his phone in his pocket. I rolled my eyes. "They're ready to seat us." Jamie said. We followed a lady to a big booth in the corner. "Three big Margaritas." Jamie told her right away. She handed us our menus and left. Sam pulled his phone out of his pocket again and looked at it. He started laughing really hard. "What are you laughing at?" Jamie asked him. "David again?" I asked. He nodded. "What the hell is so funny? I thought he was on a date." "He is." He said taking a deep breath. "Then why is he texting you?" I asked. "I told him to keep me informed." He said. "Okay. . ." "The guy's wearing Penny Loafers." He said, then started laughing really hard again. "So!" I said. "With. . ." He said laughing. "Yes?" "White running socks and black shorts." He said. "Interresting." I said. He looked at his phone again and died laughing. I took the phone from him and read it. It was David again. He told him that Duncan just halled ass to the bathroom. "What the hell!" I said laughing. "You might just get to meet the guy." Sam said. "I don't think so." I laughed. "He'll still bring him home." He said. "What? How dumb. He better not." I said. "Duncan is hot." He said. "He may be a little off tonight, but he's still hot." "Okay, new subject." Jamie said. Our waitress came back with our margaritas. I drank mine pretty fast and ordered another one.
Tina came in a minute later with her sister. "Sorry it took so long guys." She said, and they both sat down. "No biggie. We havn't even ordered food yet." Jaime said. "I see you've started drinking though." She said, pointing to my empty glass. "It's been a long day." I told her, and she laughed. "I bet." She said. "Where is Rob?" I asked her. "He had plans already." She said. Sam started laughing really hard. "What?" I shouted at him. He held up his phone. There a picture of Duncan. He was hot! I sighed, and picked up Jaime's margarita, taking a big sip.
"Keep it, sweetie." She said laughing. I smiled and continued to drink it. We all ordered our food and decided to just share everything. We were so stuffed by the time we decided to head out and I was pretty drunk. Sam helped me out to Jamie's car. As soon as I was sitting down, he looked at his phone. "You girls wanna come to my place?" He asked. "No. I want to go home and sleep." I said. "Sleep at my place." He said. "Sam, she needs her own bed." Jamie said. "And I think she's gonna need David in the morning." "Shit." He said. "What?" I asked. Jamie reached over me and closed my door as I layed back. "Don't go home." Sam said. "We'll see you tomorrow, Sammy!" Jamie said and pulled away. "Geez, he really wants us to spend the night with him." "Bizarre." I said. I closed my eyes and almost fell asleep. "We're here." I heard Jamie said after a while. She helped me out of the car. "Thanks." I said. "You gonna be okay?" She asked. "Yeah, I'm good." I said smiling. She gave me a hug and I walked to my apartment. The door was unlocked, which was weird. I opened it. It was so dark. "Shit!" I heard David say. He was jumping up as I was turning on the light. Duncan was laying on the couch with no shirt on. I almost started crying until I looked down and saw his penny loafers and white socks. It did look pretty ridiculous. I started laughing really hard and couldn't stop. "Ella." David said. "I'll be right back." He told Duncan. He walked me to my room and layed me down on the bed. He took my shoes off and tucked me in. "I'm sorry I figured Sam would invite you over for the night." He said. "Oh that's why!" I said. I sat up. "You make NO sence!" "Shhh. Ella." He said. "I don't care if he can hear me!" I shouted.
"ELLA!" He said firmly. "NO! I don't want to live with you anymore!" I shouted, and started crying. "Ella-" "Get out!" I said, and he left. I started crying, but fell asleep shortly after. The next morning I barely remembered any of it. I kept waking up feeling sick. I finaly made myself get out of bed and walk to the bathroom. I decided I'd probably feel better if I made myself throw up.
I heard David in his room giggling and it pissed me off. I figured Duncan had spent the night. "Ella?" He said walking into the bathroom. "I'm fine." I said. "Please just leave me alone." "You're not fine. You're practically laying on the toilet." He said. He walked up behind me and brushed my hair back with his fingers. He held my hair back and I started puking. I was so embarrassed! I stood up and rinsed my mouth out with water. I brushed my teeth while David just sat there watching me. "I don't want you to move out." He said. "This isn't working." I said starting to cry again. "Dave?" We heard a guy say. I looked at him. "Nice." I said. "I'll be right out." David said as he grabbed my arms. "Stop it." He said. "This is ridiculous."
"You are rediculous!" I said, and pulled out of his grip. I opened the door and walked out. I went to my room and slammed the door. There was a knock, and I just locked it and climbed in bed. "Ella!" David said. "Please just leave me alone." I said. "ELLA, COME OUT!" He shouted. "NO! You are being a total jerk. You don't like me David, you just want to sleep with me to see if you might enjoy it!" I was crying. He didn't say anything. I didn't care. I just layed there under my covers until I fell asleep again.
I woke up a few hours later to my phone ringing. I reached over and felt around for my phone on the floor. I found it and picked it up. "Hello?" I mumbled. "Ella May. It's Pop." "Momma?" "Pap had a heart attack." She said. She sounded so upset. I jumped up. "When Momma? When?" I asked starting to freak out. "This mornin'." She said. I rushed out of bed and out to the kitchen. David was on the couch watching TV. "Momma, I'll be there. First flight I can get." I said and hung up. "What's going on?" He asked standing up. I started crying and he hugged me. "It's all too much." I sobbed. He didn't say anything. He just held me in his arms. He smelled so good. "Ella." He said softly. "What?" He leaned down and started kissing me. "David!" I said pulling away. "I give up." He said.
"Good!" I shouted. He just stormed off to his room and shut the door. I called Jaime, and she said she could work with Tina and Sam to finish the little things that were left at the Montgomery's house. I had to cancel more appointments that had already been rescheduled. I knew I'd loose a few clients, but I didn't care. I had wanted to see if David would come with me, but he didn't even ask me what was wrong. I was so mad! I called the airline and booked a flight. I had three hours to pack, and get to the airport. I went to my room and packed enough stuff for a week. I didn't know how long I'd be gone. Then I took a shower and got ready. I didn't bother with make-up since I couldn't stop crying anyway. I went to David's room to say good bye, but then changed my mind. I was still mad. I left for the airport instead.
I had to rush through security and then the ticket counter. I was in line right away to board the plane. "Ella!" I rolled my eyes. I knew it was David. "Ella, what the hell." He said out of breath. "What are you doing?" I asked. "You need me. You may not think so right now, but I know you." He said. I sighed and turned my head facing the line ahead of me. We had assigned seating. I was in the front of the plane and David was in the back. I layed back and closed my eyes. I turned on my music and dozed off.
I felt the plane take off, and was glad to be on my way. "Ella." I heard someone say a few minutes later. "DAVID! I swear to God-" I said, and opened my eyes. It wasn't David standing there. It was Ricky. "Ricky?" I asked confused. "I saw you board." He said, and sat down in the empty seat next to me. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "I go home once every two months or so. It's about time to pay my family a vist again. And yerself?" He asked. "Pops had a hearattack." I said, not even caring if I lost my accent. "What?" I heard someone say. Ricky and I both looked over. David was standing in the eisle. "Why do you think I was so upset?" I asked him. "I had no idea." He said. "I'm sorry. I'm an asshole." "I can't believe you followed me to the airport, and bought a ticket, not even knowing what was wrong." I said. I felt silly for thinking he wouldn't care. "I called Jaime to see if you were at work. She told me you were at the airport, and gave me your flight info." He said. "Hey, I'll leave ya'll alone." Ricky said, and got up. "Now I don't want either one of you to be a stranger when we get to texas now, ya hear?" He asked. "I hear." I said. "Good." He said, and squeezed my hand. David sat down in the empty seat. I was glad no one was in the third seat. There still wasn't much privacy though.
"I'll stay at a hotel." He said. "I'll call you with the info. I'll be a phone call away if you need me for anything." I sighed. "Hate me all you want." He said. "But, you're not getting rid of me." He got up and went back to his seat. I felt like crying. I took a few deep breaths and layed back. I ended up falling asleep and waking up later to the fasten seat belt ring going off. It took a while for the plane to land. I stood up right away so I could be one of the first ones off. I got off the plane and called Momma. She sent cousin Billy out to get me. I grabbed my things and walked outside to wait for him. I looked over and David was on his phone. I rolled my eyes. "Dave!" I shouted. He looked over and I waved him over. "What?" He asked. "You don't want to ride a cab here. I'll have my cousin take you to a hotel." I said. He just nodded. Just then Billy pulled up in his big red pickup truck. It was filthy. I didn't even want to get in it. "Hey there Ella May." He said. "You look like one of those big movie stars." I rolled my eyes. "This is David." I said. "Well, you didn't tell me you had a boyfriend." He said shaking his head. "Oh." David laughed. "I'm not her boyfriend." "You must be light in the loafers then, cause this girl has always been the most beautiful lady in Billville." Billy said. I started laughing as I climbed into the truck. "Not funny." David said softly. "Oh yes it is." I said. "Isn't." "Is." I giggled. "Nope." "Do you wanna stay with me at my parents house?" I asked. "That's up to you." He said. Billy turned on his radio. It was so loud. "Yes. Stay there with me!" I shouted over the music.
"What is this?" David asked. "SKYNARD!" I shouted. "What?" David asked. Billy turned down the radio. "Did that boy just who Leanard Skynard is?" Billy said. "He was joking Billy." I said. Billy gave David a dirty look, then turned the radio back up. I just laughed. David looked realy confused. A little while later Billy dropped us off and helped me with my bags. David hadn't bothered to pack any clothes since he was in such a hurry to catch up with me on the flight. "Don't worry. My brother is about your size. You can borrow some of his clothes, until we can get you into town to buy some clothes." I told him. "Okay." David said. I giggled. He didn't know what he got himself into.
"Well, look who decided to come back home." "Oh my god." I said. It was my brother Henry. He was on the couch with a half naked girl on top of him. I grabbed David's arm and pulled him down the hall. "You ain't gonna give your big brother a hug?" He said. He followed us and the girl in her underwear follwed behind him. I was so embarrassed! David looked like he didn't even know what to say or do. "You must be the famous Ella May." The girl said. "I'm Benji Farber." I just smiled. I pulled David into my bedroom and closed the door. "What the. . ." He said. "That's my brother Henry." I said. "That girl just-" He started to say. "Okay, that was really weird." "Hey Ella May. You didn't introduce me to your boyfriend." Henry said. "He's not my boyfriend!" I said loudly. "What is he light in the loafers?" He asked laughing. "I'm so sorry." I said to David. "It's fine. Whatever." He said. He sat down on my bed. "So, this is your old room?" "It WAS." I said. "I'm sure there are some of my things in here, but they did change some of it." "Ella May, you intrupted my love makin'." Henry said. Benji giggled. "Give us about an hour." He said. "Ooooh an hour? Yer a wild one." Benji said. She screamed and I heard them go running. "Wow." David said.
"My mom would freak if she knew what he was doing." I told him. "Is it okay if I don't want to borrow his clothes?" I asked. "NOT HIS!" I shouted. "What?" He asked, confused. "I meant my older brother, George." I told him. "He's a cop, and a lot nicer." I told him. "Oh, okay. Can't we just go to the store tonight?" He asked. "The closest town is 2 hrs away. And it only has Walmart and a few western clothing stores." I told him. "Great." He said. "Don't worry, the Western stores aren't that bad. They'll have something for you." I told him. "So, should I not tell them I actualy am light in the loafers?" He asked. "Better not share any info on your loafers at all." I told him. "I can't believe SHE was senior Rodeo Queen!" I heard the slut Benji yell. "Oh my god." I said. "Rodeo Queen?" David asked. "Yeah. Instead of Prom Queen, my highschool called it Rodeo Queen." I said. "No way, you were prom Queen?" David asked. "Yes." I sighed. We could hear Benji and Henry start making a lot of noise. "I can't believe he's doing that while Pop is in the hospital!" I shouted. "Is there anywhere else we can go?" David asked. "Let's just go for a walk and wait for Mama. She'll probably be home soon to make dinner." I told him. "BOY! You get that slut outta this house right now!" I heard someone shout. It was my Grandma. I started laughing. I heard Benji scream, and pictured Grandma chasing her out of the house with a rolling pin. "Who is that?" David asked. "That would be Grams Mcgee, on my mom's side." I said. "I want to meet her!" David said. "She's crazy, but I know she'll like you." I said. "Grams! What did ya do that for?" I heard Henry shout. "You get your dirty cock outta here too! You good for nuthin drop out!" She yelled. I heard Henry go running out of the house and laughed. "Come on." I said, and took David's hand. He was tense. "Relax, she sense's fear." I told him. "What?" He asked. I laughed. "I'm kidding." I told him as we walked into the kitchen. Grams had a few bags of KFC and was setting them up on the table. "Well I'll be damned. Ella May!" She said, and ran over to me. "Hi Grams." I said. "Now who is this? You weren't having no sex in this house whyile your poor mamma was in the hospital seein to your pops, now where you?" She asked, looking at David. "NO MA'AM!" David said, letting go of my hand. "No Grams!" I laughed. "This is my friend David. You don't have to worry about that." I told her. "Why?" She asked. "He's..uh...light in the loafers." I giggled. Grams started laughing. She was a tough woman, who seemed to fit into this town as much as I did. She would have left if she hadn't met my grandpa and fallen in love with him first. "Don't use that silly backwater term round here." She said. "Call him gay." I laughed, and David looked confused. "What? I know I look like a hick, but I ain't. I went to college in New York, you know." She said. "Yes Grams." I told her. She laughed, and invited us to the table. "Your Momma will be here soon." She said. "Thanks Grams." I said when I sat down.
David put his hand on my leg. I looked at him and smiled. We heard the front door open. "Renae?" Grams asked. "It's Georgey, Grams." George said. "Yer sister's here." She said. "Well I'll be." George said walking into the kitchen. "Kid sister." I got up and gave him a hug. I was excited to see him. "George, this is David." I said. "Boyfriend?" He asked. I laughed. "No." "Pa can't take any visitors tomorrow." George told us as he poured himself a cup of coffee. He sat down at the table. "Well, why not?" I asked. "Ella May, you look like a movie star. Like someone special." George said. I smiled. "She is special." Grams said. "Oh hey George." I said. "David doesn't have any clothes. I was wonderin' if he could borrow a few things from you." "Yeah sure. Have ya ate yet?" He asked. "We're waitin' for Ma." I said. "I heard it's gonna come a gullywash!" He said. "George." I laughed. "Says it's gonna rain." I told David. David laughed. "Shut up." I said. "I told you it don't take long for me to pick up on it all over again." He squeezed my leg. We heard the door swing open. "Well, I'll be. If it ain't Ella May." I looked up. "Uncle Gib." I said. I ran over to him and gave him a hug. "Barry said you was here. I thought he was just sheep shittin' me." "Uncle Gibson, this is my friend David." I said. "Friend, boyfriend or light in the loafers?" He asked, then laughed. I looked at David and he looked so embarrassed. "Why don't we hit up Guineys tonight?" George asked me. "You feel like having a few drinks?" I asked David. "Actually, I think I'm gonna call it a night after dinner." He said. "Aww." I said. "I'll set him up a bed in the back." Grams said. "He can sleep in my bed." I said. Everyone looked at me. "What? I ain't fixin' to sleep with him." "I don't care if you sleep with him." Grams said. "As long as you ain't love makin'." "Love makin' is out of the question, Grams." I said. We all started eating, Momma got back, but she was exhausted. She just greeted everyone and went to bed. "I'll be right back, Georgey." I said. David followed me back to my room. I gave him a hug. "You sure you don't wanna come?" I asked. "Yeah." He nodded. "Have fun." I laughed. "I'll try." "Goodnight. Love ya." He said. "Be safe." "Night." I said. George and I hopped on his motorcycle and drove to the bar. "Ella Fucking May. Is that you?" I heard. George laughed. "Yer gonna be gettin' that all night." He said. "Shush." I said climing off the motorcycle. "Holy sheep shit, it is you." I couldn't tell who it was. It was dark and they all sounded the same. "Greggo." I said giving him a hug giggling. He picked me up and spun me in a circle. He stepped back and lit up a cigarette. "I'll see ya inside." He said. "Okay." I said. We walked into the bar. "Ella May!" I looked over and laughed. "Jeffrey." I giggled. He gave me a big hug. I looked over and Jess was sitting right next to where Jeffrey was standing shooting pool. "Jess." I said smiling really big. He let out a chuckle and stood up with a beer in his hand. "Ella May, don't sit there and pretend you like me all of a sudden." He said. "You ain't ever called, shit. You didn't even have the courtesy to say goodbye." He took a big sip of his beer and walked out of the bar. I looked at Jeffrey. "He's been worked up since ya went ahead n left." He said.
"Well. Guess I can't blame him for that, now can I?" I asked. Jeffery smiled. "No, ma'am. But anyone thats goin ta be mad at you has is short half his brain." He said, and I laughed. "So, what's a lady gotta do to get a drink round here?" I asked. "What'll you have?" George asked. "Now, now. I'm buyin you both a bear!" Jeffery said. "Aw, you don't have ta." George told him. "Hey, you ain't ever let me pay ya back for helpin my da outta that jam. Now what'll you have?" Jeffery asked. "Okay, okay. Just get me a beer. Whatever yer drinkin is fine." George said. Jeffery looked at me. "Same." I giggled. "Well. I'll be right back." Jeffery said and left. "Guess we're sittin here tonight." I said. "ELLA! ELLA MAE!" I heard a girl squeel. I flinched. She was behind me, so I didn't see who it was, but I could tell by the annoying high pitched voice is was Vicky Charleston. George laughed when he saw my face.
"Vick." I laughed. "How are you?!" I pretended I was excited to see her. "Hell, I'm doin' great!" She said. I gave her a hug. "Well, lookit you." I smiled. "Give me a little spin." She said. I laughed and turned around in a circle. "I never woulda thought." She said. "Well, they didn't name me Rodeo Queen fer nothin'." I said. "Hey, Riggit." She said. A bartender turned around. "Two shots a tequilla on the rocks." "Sure thing, sweet cheeks." He said to her. He wiped down a table and walked away. "Where you workin?" I asked her. "Red's Cabaret." She said. If I had been taking a sip of anything, I would have spit it out right then. "What?" I asked surprised. "I've got two rugrats at home, darlin. I gotta make the money somehow." She said. I just smiled and nodded. "Oh my god." I said in my head. "You know what I heard? I heard Mr. Scriggle got hemroids after cheatin' on his wife." I heard a lady behind me say. I turned around. The group of ladies looked at me. "Mr. Scriggle had a heart attack." I said. "And that right there is one of the reasons I got out of this town." "We didn't mean anything by it." One of the ladies said. "Well, maybe you should get yer god damn facts straight before you go gossipin' around town about people!" I shouted. "Hurtin' fer a bar fight, Mr. Special?" One of them said as she stood up and got in my face. "I'd stoop down to yer level." I said stomping my foot onto the wooden floor. "Ella May." George said taking my hand. I sat down in the seat next to him. "Jus ignore 'er." He said. "I don't like people talkin' about my Pa like that." I said. "I know." He said. He put his arm around me. "They ain't got nothin' better to do than make other fellers feel lower than her own self." Vicky said loudly. The group of ladies got up and left the bar. "I wish Jess wouldn't have left." I said. "He'll come around." George said. Jeffrey finally got back with a few beers. "Bout time." George said. After about an hour of chatting with them, I was ready to start dancing. "Achy Breaky." Vicky said. I laughed and stood up. As I was dancing, I spotted Jessie sipping a beer near the bar. Our eyes met and I gestured for him to join me. He just shook his head no, so I started dancing really silly. It made him laugh. I danced over to him and grabbed his hands. I pulled him out to the dance floor. He just stood there for a second, then started to dance with me. "I'm sorry!" I shouted over the music. "I can't stay mad at you, Ella May." He said. "I really do miss ya." I said. He laughed. "Yeah sure ya do." "I do!" I said smiling. I put my arms around him as Sweet Home Alabama started to play. They turned the music up even louder. "Yer drunk." I told him. "So are you." He said. I giggled. We continued to dance. Before I knew it, we were making out up against the bar.
"Whoa, whoa. Get a room for that." Someone said, and tapped Jessie on the shoulder. He looked up and the bartender was there. "Not on the bar please." He said. "Sorry." Jessie said. We both started laughing and went back to George, Vicky, and Jeffery. Jessie sat next to me and put his arm around me. "Ahh. Best friends back together again." Vicky giggled. "Yeah. I left in kinda a hurry, didn't I?" I asked. "Yes you did, sister." Jeffery said. "Sorry guys." I told them. "Hey, don't be sorry! I'd of left a long time ago, but then Samual and Alyse we born." Vicky said. "How old are they?" I asked her. "Samuel is 2, and Alyse is 6 months." She said. "Awww. How sweet." I said. I started to wonder of Vicky was realy as annoying as I had remembered her. She seemed sweet now. "Yeah. I don't wanna move them away from their grams, or this small town." She said. "What about everyone else? Married? Kids?" I asked.
George laughed. "Shit. That Sheryl is a handful." "She sure is." Jeffrey said. "You'll have to meet 'er. She is somethin' else." George said. "I heard you brought some feller home with ya." Jeffrey said to me. "I heard he was light in the loafers." Vicky said. "Who told ya that?" I asked. "Well ain't it true?" She asked. "Yeah, it's true." I said. "I can't beleive how fast word gets around here." "Yer surprised?" Jessie asked laughing. "Guess I'm not." I said. "Hang on to yer knockers, Benji." Henry said laughing as he sat down at our table. "Benji's a slut." Vicky whispered in my ear. "Yeah. I got that impression." I said to her.
"Henry! What are you doing in here?" George asked. "Hey, it's a Pool Hall to, ain't it? It ain't just a bar." He said. "Yeah, but you are at the bar half of the place and you're 18." George said. He couldn't stand Henry. He only put up with him because they were brothers. "He's fine George. Just keep him in check." A woman said. "Hi Mary Beth." I said. She was George's age and they used to hang out all the time when they were in Highschool. "You can call me Mary. I dropped the beth long ago. As I'm sure you've dropped the "May"." She said. "Yeah. Well how have you been, Mary?" I asked. I was surprised George wasn't talking to her more. He seemd shy with her there. "Good. I own this place now. My father left it to me." She said, looking around. "I thought it looked nicer in here." I said. "Yeah. I'm still working on it though. Can I get anyone more to drink?" She asked. We all ordered more stuff, and she left.
"Where's yer fag friend?" Henry asked looking at me. "Henry, that's a very inappropriate word to use." I said. "Henry, why don't you get the hell outta here?" George said. Henry stood up and slammed his chair into the table. The whole table shook. He looked so upset. "George!" I said. "It's fine, Ella May. Let him be the prick that he is." He said. Benji stood up. "Sit back down, Henry." I said. "Please?" "I know when I'm not wanted." He said. He took Benji's hand and walked out of the bar. "Why do you gotta be like that?" I asked George. "I can't even beleive you two still don't get along!" Everyone just looked at George. "Jessie, will you take me home?" I asked. "Yeah sure." He said taking a sip of his beer. "See ya'll later." I said. I set some money down on the table and we left.
"Well, at least you are on my way." Jessie said, and I smiled. He put his hand on my leg. "It's okay. One day they'll both grow up." He said. "I hope so." I sighed. "What's really on your mind?" He asked. "I want to see my dad." I said and started to cry. He pulled into his driveway and parked. "I figured you might want to get all of this out of ya before I take ya home." He said. "Thanks." I said. He got out then walked around to my side of his pick-up and helped me down. I shivered and he put his flannel shirt around me. "Still live at home?" I asked. "Someones gotta help around here. I'm cheaper labor then hiring extra farm hands." He said. What his family had wasn't exactly a farm, but they certainly tried their best at it. The problem was his family lost a lot of land to the government before he was even born. We walked to the swing on his porch and sat down. He put his arm around me and I rested my head on his shoulder. "What else is on yer mind?" He asked, and layed his head on top of mine. "I left. I was gone before I even picked up my deploma at graduation. I havn't seen my parents since. I hardly even talk to them. I was embarassed about them and my past." I said, crying more. "Embarassed?" He asked. "I don't know why. Now that I'm back I miss it. I can't even see my pop tomorrow. And Henry is still a prick, and George still trys to tell him what to do." I said. "That's family for ya." He said, and rubbed my arm. "I know." I sighed. "It'll be okay. I know yer pa. He still helps out my family some weekends. He's strong, he's a fighter. Don't worry." He said. He actualy made me feel a little better. "Thanks." I said. "Can I ask you something?" he asked. "Anything." I replied. "Is your friend really gay?" He asked. "Why, you interested?" I asked. "What? NO!" He shouted, and I started laughing. "I'm just kidding." I snickered. "Is he?" He asked. "Interested? I don't know, I don't think he's your type." I said, and started dying laughing. Jessie blushed. "I'm sorry." I said, and got a hold or myself. "And yes, he really is." "Can I kiss you Ella May?" Jessie asked. I just nodded my head yes. He leaned down and kissed me. The slowest, yet most passionate kiss I ever had. After a while he stopped. I just stared into his eyes. "I better get ya home." He said. I shook my head no, and he laughed. "Yes. Or I'm going to do something very un-gentlemanly like." He said. "So." I told him. "So. I have a bit more respect for you then that. And for yer old man. I'm not taken' his only daugher to bed when she's drunk." He said, and I giggled. "Fine. Let's go home." I told him. We decided just to walk. It was normaly about a ten minute walk, but we took closer to twenty because we were goofing off. When we got to my front door I stopped and looked up at the sky. "What is it?" He asked. "I forgot what stars look like." I said. He smiled and kissed me one more time before he left. I sighed and wached him walk away. When he was out of site, I turned and quietly went inside. I was glad to see no one was up. I looked at the old granfather clock we had in the living room and it was almost 2:00 a.m. I stiffled a giggle when I heard Grandma snort. She was sleeping on the fold out couch. I imagined Mama trying to have her sleep in one of the other beds, and her arguing saying she wasn't that old. I went to my room, and quietly opened and closed the door. It was a full moon, so there was enough light for me to kind of see enough to get undressed and put on my pajama's. I climbed into bed with David, and was surprised when I realized he was awake. "How long have you been awake?" I asked. "Long enough to know you miss the stars." He said. "DAVID ALEXANDER! Were you eavesdroppin on me?" I asked. He laughed, and I elbowed him in the side. "I woke up when I heard you two laughing. It's warm so I opened the window a few hours ago." he said. My room faced the front of the house, so it would have been easy enough for him to hear everything. I just laughed. "So, who was he?" He asked. "Jessie." I told him. "Ahhh. Your old best friend you grew up with." He said. "Yup." I told him. "I'm just glad it wasn't Ricky Rum." He said, and I laughed really loud. "Shhhh." He said. "He looks like a used car salesman." I had to put my head in the pillow to keep from screaming with laughter. I was still quite drunk.
"So, you had fun tonight?" He asked. "Most of it was fun." I said. "There was a lot of bickering goin' on with my brothers." "I'm sorry." He said. "They'll never grow up." I said. "I'm sure they will eventually." He said. "As soon as something big happens with one of them, you watch and see how fast their brother is right there at their side." "You think so?" I asked smiling. He put his arm around me and pulled me close to him. "Yeah." He said. "Your Uncle Gib was here for a long time. He's so loud." He said. "My whole family is loud." I laughed. "I think Henry and Uncle Gib are probably the loudest though." He said. "You haven't met Uncle Denny." I said. "He's a prankster. A big joker. And the loudest person I've ever met." "They get louder than Henry?" He asked. "Yeah." I giggled. "I'm real sorry about him." "It is no problem." He said. "He's young. He's just living." "I try to keep that in mind." I said. He sighed. "Get some sleep." I closed my eyes. "Why do you have to smell so good all the time?" I asked. "Turning you on?" He asked. I giggled. "A little. . ." He just laughed. I fell asleep soon after that. We woke up the next morning to Momma barging into the room running the vacuum cleaner. "Ma!" I shouted as I buried my head under the covers. David laughed. "She is not a morning person!" She shouted over the loud vacuum. "You're right about that!" David said. I slapped him in the leg and he laughed. "Hurry up for breakfast." She said turning off the vacuum. "Billy's here. Grams made steak, eggs and potatos." "Okay." I said. I got up and slammed the door shut. I leaned back up against the door and closed my eyes. My head was pounding. "Drink too much last night?" He asked. "A bit, yeah." I said. "Can I take a shower?" He asked. "I feel gross." I laughed. "Yeah. Follow me and I'll get you settled." "Settled?" He asked. "Shut up." I said. He put his jeans on and I walked him to the bathroom. I grabbed a couple towels and put them on top of the toilet. "Look at what you brought." A lady said. I looked back and sighed. It was my Mommas good friend Greta. She was the big mouth of the town. I swear the woman lived for gossip. She stood there staring at David's bare chest and arms. "Nice to see you. We'll be out soon." I said and closed the door. I sat down on the floor and started filing my nails. "Take your shower. None of the doors lock in this house. If I left you alone, Greta would be in here." I said. "Okay. . ." He said laughing. "I'll take a shower after breakfast and it's your turn to guard the door." I said. He just laughed and took his pants off. He got into the shower with his boxers on and threw them over the shower curtain. He turned on the water and I looked up. I could see his silhouette through the curtain and I couldn't stop looking. "What the fuck is this?" He asked peaking out. "Ella?" He laughed. "Oh." I said. "Are you okay?" He asked. "Yeah." I giggled. "Oh that's Horse Shampoo. Momma says it's better than the other stuff." "Interresting." He said closing the curtain. "Can I hop in with you?" I asked. "What?" "Nothin." I said feeling silly. "Did you just ask if you could hop in with me?" He asked. "Maybe." He laughed. "I think I'd be too embarrassed." "It's okay." I giggled. I went back to filing my nails, until I heard him drop the soap. I laughed and looked up again. "Oh, just to warn ya." I said. "Greta's gonna be hittin' on you, even if she does find out you're gay." "Great." He said.
He took a really quick shower and was done in no time. I laughed when he told me to close my eyes. "I'll just wait for you outside." I told him, and stepped outside. He stepped out a second later all dried off and in his jeans. "Oh, hey guys." George said, walking down the hall. "Hi. Sorry if I freaked out last night." I told him. "It's okay. We deserved it." He said. "Oh, here." George said, handing David a bag. "You look a little smaller then me, so I found some clothes from a year ago. They should fit find. I tried not to put anything too honkey tonk in there." He said, and David and I both laughed. "Thanks." David said. "No problem." George told him. "No, really. Thanks." I said again. George smiled then left. David and I went into the room to change. When we were done we walked out and everyone was gathered in the dining room. Either at the big table, or at the smaller one we had for when a bunch of family was over. There were two seats open between Momma and Grams. I sat down next to Momma. I was shocked she hadn't really said hello yet. "Hi Momma." I said. "Hi." She said, and scooped some eggs on my plate. "So, is David your Boyfriend?" Greta asked. At the same time Henry, Billy, & George all said, "He's light in the loafers." David blushed, and I shook my head. "OH CUT THAT LIGHT LOAFERS SHIT!" Grams shouted. "He's gay, now git over it!" Everyone laughed. Even Momma.
"Well, leave the poor boy alone." Grams said. "It is too bad though." George said. "You seem like a great guy for my little sister." David smiled. "Just sayin' I'd approve." George said. "Good to know." I said. The look on David's face made him look so proud. Like George's comment made his day. "Thank you, George." I said. He just winked at me. "Pa's doin' real good this mornin'." Momma said. "But, they still wanna keep a good eye on him, so no visitin' today." "Thas good, Momma." Henry said. "I say we show this new boy what this town's about." Grams said looking at David. "Oh, Grams. I don't know about that." I said. "Why won't ya'll ever let me shoot?" Grams asked sounding angry. "Cause las time you nearly shot Harvy in his behind." George said. We all laughed. "Well, he shouldn't a been in my line of fire." She said. "He wasn't in your line of fire, until ya started pointin' yer gun every which way." Henry said. "We're not goin' shootin'." Momma said. "Why don't you take Pop's pick up out into town?" Momma said. "Make a few stops on the way. Show him the streams and take him to Ida's." I shrugged. "What's Ida's?" David asked. "It's a small strip mall with a couple antique shops, an old ice cream parlor." I said. "Best ice cream in the world." Grams said. I giggled. "They've got some souvenier shops too." I said. "Well, it sounds like fun." He said. "Okay. We can do that." I said smiling.
"We'll pick you up some nice western clothes too." I giggled. "Hey, what's wrong with that?" Uncle Gib asked. I started laughing. "Nothing Uncle Gib!" I said. "Oh, I can take David if you want." Greta said. "Gerta, that boy is older then your son, leave him alone." Momma said, and everyone but Greta laughed. When breakfast was over, I took a shower and got ready, and then David and I took Pa's truck out.
"I promise the scenery gets prettier as we get out of town." I said. "It's not that bad. This little town seems pretty cool. I like it." He said. "I can't help but wonder why you hate it here so much." I shrugged. "It's not that I hate it." "What is it?" He asked. "You'd think life is more simple here, but it's not." I said. "Don't pretend you're not enjoying yourself." He said. "I'm enjoying myself a little." I said. "Just a little?" He laughed. "You know something I did notice?" I said. "What?" "How much more polite some of the guys are here." I said. "Thinking about Jessie?" He asked. "Nah." I said. "He is one of the polite ones though." "Do the people here have a problem with guys who are light in the loafers?" He asked. "Yeah. A lot of them are." I nodded. "That's a shame." He said. He looked a little hurt. "Nothin' to get your panties in a bunch about." I said. "Yeah I guess not." He said. "David, don't listen to any of them." I said. "I heard your Mom talking about me last night." He said. "I thought she went to bed." I said. "I think she was on the phone with your Dad." He said. "What did she say?" I asked. He hesitated and just stared out the window. "David, tell me." I said. "That it appears their only daughter is wasting her time falling in love with one of them homos." He said. "What?!" I shouted. "Ella, it's not that big of a deal. I'm over it." He said. "Yes, it is a big deal!" I said. "Don't say anything." He said. "David, I can tell you're hurt by it." I said. "It'll pass." He said. "We're getting' a hotel when we get back." I said. I was so mad!
"We don't need to get a hotel. The rest of your family seems to like me well enough." He said. "I hope so." I told him. "Grams sticks up for me." He said, and I laughed. "Besides, I owe her a game of Spades tonight after dinner." He said. "Really?" I asked. "Yup." He said, and I laughed. "Grams is good." I told him. "Yeah, so am I." He said, and I laughed. "Okay. But I'm talking to my mom." I said. "She might just be upset about your dad. Give her some time." He said. "Yeah. I should talk to her anyway. I think she took it personaly that I left like I did. And I havn't exactly been daughter of the year as far as calling her." I told him. He just smiled at me. I turned down a smaller dirt road. "Where are we going?" He asked. "Fishermans Creek. It's beautiful this time of year. Ther is a little bridge that goes right over it where we all used to go as kids. It's nice to sit and stick your feet in." I said. "I can't wait." He said. It was cute seeing him out in the wilderness. I giggled. "What?" He asked. "Nothin' City-boy!" I said, and crakned up the radio. Hank Williams was on, and I laughed even more.
We got out of the truck once we got to the trail. He took my hand and helped me along some of the loose rock. The weather was perfect. There was a nice cool breeze. "It doesn't get any more perfect that this." He said. I giggled. "I'm serious." He said smiling. "The weather is perfect, you're perfect." He looked at me smiling. "You're pretty perfect yourself." I said. "So perfect that it drives me crazy sometimes." I let go of his hand and went running through a grassy field. The grass was so green. It was beautiful! "Is that a cow?" He asked as he went running after me. "Yeah!" I called back. He laughed. I ran up some small steps to the bridge over the creek. I sat down out of breath and took my shoes off. He ran up and sat down next to me. "Do you ever swim in here?" He asked. "Sometimes." He stood up and took off his shirt and pants. I just laughed and watched him jump in. "Wow, it's cold." He said. He swam over to me and splashed me. I screamed and giggled. "Get in." He said. "No, it's too cold." I said. "Come on, Ella May. What are ya sceered?" He asked. I laughed. "That was the worst texan accent I've ever heard. We don't say sceered." He grabbed me and pulled me into the water. It was so cold! "Jerk!" I said laughing. "Now my clothes are all wet!" "I see no problem with that." He said. I gave him an evil look and he laughed. "I can't even stand right here." I said. "Well, hold onto me." He said. I put my arms around him and he lifted me up a little, so I wrapped my legs around him. He rested his forehead against mine, then leaned forward a little. Our lips met and he started to kiss me. Nothing ever felt so right in my life. It was like time stopped and we were the only two people in the world. Before I knew it, my clothes were all floating around me in the water. I got a nervous tingle up my spine as he held me close and made love to me. Call me crazy, but it felt like the perfect time, the perfect place and the perfect person. Even though I knew he would never be mine, it no longer seemed to matter. It was amazing to see him in this whole other way that I never thought I would get to see. Not even a second after we were finished, we heard people coming. He pulled his pants up quickly. We laughed and jumped out of the water. I slipped his shirt on and grabbed my wet clothes. He picked up his pants and we went running towards the truck. When we got there, we were so out of breath! We couldn't stop laughing. "I don't feel like driving to town anymore." I said. "Neither do I." He said. "What do we tell Grams when we come back without her ice cream?" I asked. He laughed. "I don't know." "Eh. We'll think of somethin." I said. David decided to drive. I held my clothes out the window hoping they would be dry by the time we got close to home. I couldn't exactly walk into the house wearing just George's shirt.
When my clothes were dry enough I made David pull over so I could get dressed. They were still a little damp, but not noticable. I got back in the truck and slammed the door. David started laughing. "What?" I asked. "That was so crazy." He said. "It was. And exciting." I told him. "I want to do it again." He said, and I stopped laughing. "What?" I asked. "Maybe somewhere not so wet and cold though." He said, and I giggled. "I'm serious." He said, and leaned over and kissed me. We kissed for a few minutes, and I thought he was getting ready to go again right there in the truck. Then he stopped and looked at me. "What?" I asked. "We better get back." He said. "But you better watch out." "Watch out?" I laughed. He just turned up the radio and started attemting to sing along with "Thank God I'm a Country Boy!". I couldn't stop laughing.
We pulled up in front of the house as Henry, George and Billy were walking out the front door. "We're headed out to Guiney's." George said. "If you'd like to join us." I looked at David and he shrugged. "Sure." He said. "You sure?" I asked. "Yeah." He said. "People get a little crazy out there. . ." I laughed. "Think you can handle the country folk?" He laughed. "Well, I can handle you, can't I?" "Oh hush." I said. The guys hopped into the back of the truck. "Guess we're going now?" David asked. "Guess so." I said. "I would have liked to shower first." He said. I laughed. "You'll be the cleanest cut guy there." "Okay. Don't think I could ever get use to this, but okay." He said. He backed out of the driveway really fast and everyone laughed. "Yeehaw!" Henry shouted. "So I guess I'm only 99.9% light in the loafers." David said. I started laughing really hard. "I guess so!" I said.
"TURN UP THE RADIO!" Billy shouted, banging on the roof of the truck. David jumped, and I laughed and turned it up, rolling the windows down so they could hear it in the back of the truck. "WOOO!" Henry shouted. "So, where am I going?" David asked. "I'll tell you when we get closer." I shouted over the wind. I kept laughing because he was driving really fast, and making sharp turns. I think he wanted to impress the guys. When we got to the bar David started buttoning up his shirt. "Leave it open." I said. "What?" He asked. "Leave it open. You fit in more." I laughed. He gave me a weird look, but left it open. We all got out and went inside. "You know, you don't seem so bad." Henry said, clapping David on the back. We sat down at a big booth, and I giggled when Mary walked up to us to hand us menus. George lit up and got a big stupid grin on his face.
We all ordered drinks, then Henry and David got up to shoot pool. David looked scared when he walked away with Henry. It made me laugh. I drank a few beers and a shot of tequila with George. Considering what a light weight I was, I was out on the dance floor soon after. I just kept dancing with random guys I had never even met before. I was having a blast too! I couldn't beleive how much I was enjoying the country music. "Can I buy you a beer, pretty lady?" A guy asked. I giggled. "Sure." I said. He put his arm around me and walked me over to the bar. "Give her whatever she wants." He told the bartender.
"Actualy, can I just have a coke?" I asked. They guy looked at me. "It's not even 5:00 yet." I told him. "Ma'am. Do you know where we are?" He asked. "Texas?" I said. "YEE-HAW!" He shouted, and tipped his hat. "Thats right. It's always drinkin' time here. Now what'll ya have?" I couldn't stop laughing. "Bud-light." I said. "Two Bud-Lights." He told the Bartender, and slammed a five on the table. We got our drinks, and sat right there at the bar. "So, what's your name?" He asked me. "Ella." I told him. "Ella? Ella...." He said. "Yeah?" I asked. "That name sounds familiar." He said. "Uh...what's your name?" I asked. "Noah." He told me. "Noah. Hmmmm." I said. His name sounded familiar too. "Wait! You used to have really long hair!" I shouted. "Yeah!" He said. "We had Mr. Sprigs English class together in junior high!" I said. "Well, I'll be!" He shouted, and lifted his glass. "To old aquantances." He said. We clinked glass and took a swig. "So, what do you do now, Noah?" I asked.
"I just run the farm." He said. "It's a lot bigger now. What about you?" "Home Decorater." I said. "That's right. I remember hearin' somethin' 'bout you skippin' town." He said. "Yup." I said. "Wilmington, Delaware. It always looked beautiful there and I didn't want to go to California." "I know nothing about Delaware." He said. "It's so beautiful. It's amazing city. It doesn't get enough credit." I said. "You'll have to send me a postcard." He said. "I can do that." I said smiling. "You look wealthy." He said. "Wilmington is a pretty wealthy city, but I wouldn't call myself wealthy." I said. "I'm trying to move my way up though. I actually get to decorate for the Mayors wedding." I said. "Wow." He said with big eyes. I giggled.
"It's not that big of a deal." I giggled. "What? Are you giddin' me?" he said. He looked so amazed, I couldn't help but laugh. "What are you doin' for dinner tonight?" He asked. "Um, I don't know." I said, looking over at Goerge and everyone. "Can I take you out?" He said. "Um, I'm not sure what my family is doing." I told him. "Aw, come on. Free steak dinner." He said. I laughed again. "Let me go check. I'll be right back." I told him. He nodded, and I got up and walked over to my table. "Noah?" Henry asked, with a disgusted look on his face. "He's cute." I said. "His family's got one of the better farms in town." George said. "His Uncle is crazy though." Billy added. "He wants to buy me a steak dinner." I said. David lost the smile off his face. "Oh, fancy." George said, and I laughed. "Well? What do I tell him?" I asked.
"Well, I don't think I could say no to a free steak dinner." George said. "Hmm." I giggled. I looked at David and he shrugged. "Should I tell him I'm seeing someone?" I asked. "Ella May. Lie?" Henry said, then laughed. "Yeah I know." I said. "Go ahead if you want." Henry said. "You ain't attached to noone." "Yeah, I know. I'd rather spend time with you guys though." I said. "So, tell him that." Billy said. "Okay." I sighed. I walked back over to Noah. "Hey." I said smiling. "I'm not sure how long I'll be here and I want to spend as much time with my family as possible, so I think I'm gonna pass on your offer. Maybe we can meet up here for drinks tomorrow night though." I said. "You're a real sweet girl, you know that?" He said smiling. I giggled and shrugged. "It's always good when a girl appreciates and ain't ashamed of her family. And her rootes." He said. "Yeah. I guess it is important. . ." I said, realizing how important that really is.
"Well, I'll see ya later." He said, and walked away. I went back and sat down with everyone. David looked kind of annoyed. I hugged him, and softend up a little. "Well, We should get goin soon. Momma said dinner at 6:00." George said. After we paid we all went home. Geroge drove saying as a cop he didn't feel it was right to let David speed home. I couldn't stop laughing about it. When we got home I was suprised to see even more family over, and a huge BBQ going on in the back yard. We all walked inside a little confused. "OH, we have good news!" Momma shouted, and hugged me, then Geroge, then Henry. "What?" I asked. "Pa's doing good! They said he can have visitors tomorrow, and they might release him as soon as Sunday!" She shouted. Everyone cheered, and we walked out back to join everyone.
I tried my hardest to not be embarassed by some of my family. I couldn't help it though when I saw my cousin Bubba. He looked absolutely ridiculous! He looked like he had just got back from fishing. I assumed he smelled bad too. I avoided him and sat down on the side of the porch. "Ella May!" "Oh my gosh, Porsha!" I said. "David, this is my cousin Porsha." I said. Porsha looked like a total cowgirl, but she was one of the more good looking girls in the family. She had long very light blonde hair and blue eyes. She had the most beautiful natural curls. I gave her a hug and she sat down next to me. "So, big shot." She said puting her arm around me. "How is life?" I laughed. "Good. Really good." She leaned in close to my ear and cupped her hand next to her mouth. "Is it true yer friend's light in the loafers?" She whispered. I laughed. "Only 99.9%." "How does that work?" She asked looking really confused. "I'm just that hot." I said. She laughed. "Girl." She looked at David. "No way. Wow." David just looked confused. She stood up. "Let me show you somethin'." She said. She grabbed my hand, pulled up and went running. Once we got to the street, she let go of my hand, but continued to run. I just ran after her. She stopped in front of a house down the street. We were both really out of breath. "What the hell." I said laughing. "Remember Enos?" She asked. "No." "He looks like one of them Calvin Klein models now." She said. "And he's light in the loafers." She ran up to the front door and knocked. I was speechless when the door opened. I VERY attractive man was standing there wearing just jeans and they were not wranglers. "I have someone to introduce ya too." She told him. "Come on over to my families Barbeque." He smiled. "What do you got up your sleeve?" He asked her. "Her friend is. . . well, he chooses men over the ladies just like you do." She said. "Porsha!" I said laughing. "Ain't he perfect?" She said smiling. "Let me grab my shirt." He said. "No need for that!" She said grabbing his hand. We walked back to the house and she took Enos right over to David. David looked at me with big eyes and mouthed "Wow." to me. I laughed.
"ENOS MILLER! What are you doing here? How's your Momma?" My mom asked. "She's good." He said. "Oh great!" She said. "Where is your shirt?" He laughed. "Porsha said I don't need one ma'am." He said. "Porsha! Good call!" My mom said, and walked away. "MOM!" I shouted, and laughed. "Anyway, David this is Enos. Enos, my friend David." I said. "Nice to meet you." David said, shaking Enos' hand. "My pleasure." Enos said. They both were blushing, and Porsha and I started giggling. "We'll let you two get aquanted!" She said, and we ran off, laughing. I almost felt bad, until I remembered David leaving me a lone with his friend Anthony.
"What is this? A light in the loafers reunion?" I heard Billy say, then laugh. "Well, I'll be." Henry said. "Hey, he's actually wearin' loafers. He really is light in those loafers hu?" "Henry, watch that moutha yers." Mom said. "He looks like he'd be heavy in the loafers if ya ask me." Enos said. Everyone got quiet. "I was kiddin'." Enos said. "Oh!" Momma said and everyone laughed. Enos didn't laugh. Porsha and I walked to the side of the house and started laughing really hard.
"We are so horrible." I told her. "I know. Isn't it great?" She asked. When we walked around the corner we caught Grams scolding everyone for saying light in the loafers. Porsha and I started laughing all over again! "You girls better come rescue these poor souls!" Grams said, yelling at us. "Yes'um." Porsha said. We got the guys, grabbed some food, then all went out into the field behind the house and sat down around the campfire pit. "You girls can stop grinning now." Enos said. "I can't." Porsha said. "Why not?" David asked. "HEAVY IN THE LOAFERS!" Porsha and I both shouted, and started laughing all over again.
"You liked that hu?" Enos asked smiling. We all laughed. "I remember you, Ella May." Enos said. "You were so quiet sittin' in the back of the room in Arithmetic." "I don't remember you." I said. "I was nominated for Rodeo King." He said. "You was srawny as hell in school." She told him. "Oh!" I said laughing. "Is that what everyone remembers me by?" He asked. "Yup." She said.
"Well, you're not scrawny now." David said. "Got that straight." I said, looking at Enos. "We all need to go out dancin!" Porsha said. "To the bar again?" David asked. "Uh-uh!" Porsha shouted. "Blue Rock?" Enos added, and she nodded. That is 2 hours away!" I said. "Nope. Not since the raised the speed limit on the hwy." Enos said. "Want to go tonight?" I asked David. He looked at Enos. "Yeah, I wanna go!" He said. Enos smiled at him and Porsha and I laughed. "Can I see if Jessie wants to go?" I asked her. "Aww. Only if ya find someone for me to go with." She said. "Uh...Ricky Rum?" I asked, and we all laughed.
"No Ricky and no Jessie." She said. "Fine." I said. We walked back to the house and ate dinner with everyone. Then we made our way out the door and headed to Blue Rock.
"You know what Enos?" I asked on our way. "What?" He asked. He was driving his parents SUV. "You look nice in a shirt." I said, and Porsha laughed. "Thanks." He said. David turned around and looked at me and stuck his tounge out. "What, am I embarassing you?" I asked him. "NO!" He said, and laughed. Porsha and I made him play the Dirty Dancing CD that we found. He said it was his little sisters, but we kept teasing him about it. After about four songs of Porsha and I singing horribly, he turned it off. "Let's all talk instead." He said, and him and David both laughed. "HEY! But we were singin." I said. "I know. That's the problem." Daivd said, and I kicked the back of his seat.
I kind of toned everyone out for a while as I enjoyed the scenery. It was so different there. Part of me didn't want to go back home, but I knew that as soon as I did get back home, I'd remember why I moved.
I started getting really tired, and was glad when we finaly got there! Enos parked, and we all walked inside. We were all kind of lathargic after the long drive. "Let's play some pool and loosen up a bit." Enos said. "Good idea!" Porsha said. "We'll get the first pticher." David said, and we both walked to the bar. He laughed at me when we walked up there and I yawned.
"Shut up." I laughed. He ordered the pitcher and brought it back to a table near the pool tables. I grabbed some glasses and poured everyone some beer. Enos and David walked over and paid for a table. I didn't feel like playing, so Enos and David did. Porsha stayed at the table with me. "I see the sparkle in yer eyes when you look at him." She said. I smiled. "You must be real good friends." She said. "We are." I said when I looked up at him. He was being all flirty with Enos. I giggled. "You're okay with all this right?" She asked. "Yeah." I said. David was laughing at something Enos said. "I really am." "As long as he's happy right?" She asked. "Yup." "I started falling for Enos until he told me he was man's man." She said. "That moment changed my entire plan for my future." "I know what you mean." I said. "But when he's happy, I'm happy too." She said. "I know exactly how you feel." I said smiling. I looked around. I saw two guys sitting at a table alone. They looked kind of bored. "Lets go get us some free drinks." I said. She looked over at them and laughed. We got up and walked over to them.
I played up my accent, and was real flirty. "Howdy Boys." I said. "Do you have the time?" The one on the left smiled at me. "Why yes I do. It's time for a drink. Have a seat." He said. "Oh, I don't know. We should get goin soon." I lied. "Oh, come on." He said. He was cute. Blond, and had blue eyes and red cheeks. I looked at Porsha. "Oh, all right." She said, and we sat down. "I'm Randy." The blond guy said, and I held out my hand. Instead of shaking it, he kissed it, and I blushed. "Ella." I said. "I'm Porsha." She said, and Randy kissed her hand too. "This is Eddie. He's shy." Randy said, and elbowed him. Eddie jumped and Porsha and I laughed. "I just need some more drinks in me, thats all." Eddie said, and shook our hands. I was already enjoying myself. "It's okay if yer shy. I like 'em that way." Porsha said, and Eddie blushed a deep red.
"You girls come here alone?" Randy asked. "Sure did." Porsha said smiling. "Well, lookit this over yander." Randy said pointing. He laughed. We looked in the direction he was pointing. He was pointing directly at Enos and David. "I'm sicka these light in the loafer pricks comin' to my bar." He said. "You sayin' ya got a problem with 'em?" Porsha asked. "Who doesn't?" Eddie asked. They both laughed. Porsha and I didn't. Porsha stood up, picked up the glass of water in front of Eddie and poured it all over Randy. He looked like he was in shock. Eddie stood up. He looked pissed. "Maybe next time ya'll will respect others damnit." She said. She grabbed my arm and rushed back over to David and Enos. "We gotta go." Porsha said. "What?" David asked. I looked up and saw Randy and Eddie walking our way. My heart started beating really fast. "Davey, she's serious." I said. "What's goin' on?" Enos asked.
"PLEASE!" I shouted. "Okay, okay." David said. Enos threw down some ash on the table, and we left. We were almost to the SUV when Randy shouted. "HEY! You ladies mean to tell me you like hangin out with faries?" He shouted. Enos stopped, and turned around. "Lets just go!" Porsha said, grabbing his arm. "No, damn it!" Enos said, and shook her off. "Enos, come on." David said. "Guys like that don't deserve your reaction." "Damn right they do! I'm sick of this shit." Enos said. "Two pretty ladies like that. It's a shame. Some one should fuck 'em!" Randy said. They walked even closer to us. "What did you say?" David asked, stiffening. "NO!" I said. "I said your ladies need to be shown what they're missin!" Randy said. "We ain't missin nothin!" Porsha shouted. "I think you are." Eddie said. I was amazed at how much his personality had changed. I looked around, and there was no one else in the parking lot. Everyone was inside. I wasn't sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. "What is your problem man?" Enos asked. "My problem is fags like you!" Randy said. "We didn't do anything to you guys." I said. "I believe that glass of water didn't pour itself on me." Randy said. "You fucking deserved it!" Porsha shouted. "You bitch!" Randy said, and took a step toward her. Enos stepped in front of her, and Randy punched his face. "You bastard!" Porsha said, and ran after Randy. David grabbed her, and threw her behind him. Eddie walked up to him and tried to punch him, but David hit him first. Hard enough to knock him back onto the ground. Enos had regained his composure and kicked Randy hard in the stomach before Randy could hit David. After that all hell broke loose. Two guys came running out of the bar and I'm guessing they knew Randy and Eddie, because they took there side. The two guys pinned David, and thats when Porsha and I jumped into the fight. Before I knew it I was being dragged off. Randy had pulled me out of the fight, and was grabbing my breast. "LET GO!" I shouted, and stomped down on his foot has hard as I could. He let go, and I turned around and kneed him in the crotch. I was glad Ms. Thompson had taught that self defense class in PE in highschool. Before I knew it there were sirons, and lights. We all got seperated and piled into cop cars. I rode in with Portia, and saw David and Enos in another car. Randy and the two friends that ran out of the bar where giving the cops trouble, and the last thing I saw as our cop car drove away was Randy get tasered. I laughed. When we got to the station they had us all seperated in different rooms and were questioning what happened. When that was finaly over, I called George to come and get us. I was to embarassed to call anyone else. And I was hoping maybe he could keep us from getting charges filed. Even though it was Randy and Eddie that started the whole thing. I knew how most people felt about gays in that area. The thought of it all made me sick. I sat in a cell with Porsha waiting for George to get there. We didn't say anything. My lip was busted open and swollen, and Porsha had a black eye. We were both worried about Enos & David.
We sat in that disgusting cell for two hours before we saw George walk up to the bars with an officer. "Ella May Lee Scriggle." The Officer said. I stood up. "That's me." I couldn't help but laugh when I heard him say my full name. I hadn't heard anyone say it for years. George looked so mad. They let me out and closed the steel door, locking it securely. "What about Porsha?" I asked. George just glared at me. "Lets get goin'." He said. He signed some papers and walked me out to the parking lot. "I thought you were smarter than that." He said. "Now you've got assult on yer record." "I didn't assult anyone!" I shouted. "Lookit you!" He yelled making me jump. "Ya look like hell!" "Where is David?" I asked. "In jail." He said. He opened his truck door. "I am not leaving here without him." I said. "Yes you are." He said. "No, George. I'm not." I said. He grabbed my arm tightly and I started to cry. "Get in the fuckin' truck and stop bein' stupid! Yer lucky I got you outta there!" He shouted. "Let go of me!" I screamed pulling my arm away from him. He let go and I climbed into the truck. He drove us back to the house and I was so upset. When we walked in the door, he grabbed all of the car keys out of the key dish and stormed off to the other spare bedroom. "Oh and don't you leave this house until I get your record cleared up. Don't think yer gettin' away with this either." He said. "Yer doing some community service. I'll make sure of that." "Get the fuck away from me." I said crying. I went to my room and slammed the door shut.
I had no idea what to do. I wanted David, Enos, and Porsha out of jail. No one was home either. It was late, and I guess since my dad was better, everyone had gone home. I was surprised momma was gone, but I figured she was probably sleeping at Gramma's. "Community service." I groaned. I was suposed to be back in Delaware in less than a week. I got tired of just sitting in my room, snuck out of the house. I walked to Jessie's. I was lucky and he was home. "What's wrong?" He asked when he saw I had been crying. "Everything." I said. We sat down on the porch and I told him what happened. "Why is George acting like that? It sounds like self defense to me." He said. "I don't know. But they're all still in jail!" I said. "Come on in. We'll call the sherrifs office and see if they are still there. If they are, then I'll bail 'em out for you." He said. "Really?" I asked. "Yeah. And you might want to hire a lawyer." He said. I followed him inside and sat down at the kitchen table. He sat down with me, wtih the phone in one hand and the phonebook in the other. After he dialed the number he got up and walked into the other room. He came back a minute later. "Well?" I asked. "They are on their way home. Enos' parents bailed him and David out, and I'm guessing Porsha's family did the same for her." He said. "Thank goodness." I said. "No, about that lawyer. My uncle Clive has a private practice in Shelby. He might be a good choice since he wont be biased against Enos and David." He said. "He wont?" I asked. "No." He said. "He is ligh- I mean he's gay." "Thank you." I told him. "I'll call him for you." He said, and left the room again. I hated how he couldn't hold a conversation on the phone if someone else was in the room. He came back later. "He'll be in town tomorrow working on another case. He said he'll meet everyone and see about defending you." He said. "Good." I said. Jessie hugged me, and I started crying.
"I should get home so I'm there when David gets there." I said. "Ella May, will you stay with me tonight?" He asked. "I can't." I said. "I understand." He said. He stood up. He looked so hurt. "You wanna walk me home?" I asked. He smiled. "I'd like that." I giggled. He took my hand and helped me up. We started walking. He sighed. "Oh Ella May, you have no idea how much I miss this." He said.
"Maybe I miss it too." I sighed. "What?" He asked. "Nothing." I said. We got there and sat down on the porch to wait for David. Jessie put his arm around me, and felt good just to sit there with him. Finaly I saw Enos' SUV pull up. David got out, and the SUV pulled away. He looked like he wasn't in too bad of shape. He had a few small cuts and bruises but that was it. I ran up to him and hugged him, and he winced. "Sorry." I said, concerned. "It's okay. My rib." He said. "Your lip." he said, and lightly touched it. I flinched. "Jessie's Uncle Clive is a lawyer. He'll be out tomorrow to talk to us." I told him. "Good." David said. "Are you okay?" I asked him. "No." He said, and sat down on the porch with us. The porch light came on, and the three of us jumped. George walked out. "Y'all are fuckin' lucky." He said. "Why?" I asked. "Sherrif called. He said no charges are bein filed." He explained. "What?" David asked, confused. "I guess those guys have been in a lot of trouble before. Some witnesses said they started all the trouble. You four are lucky." He said. "Thank god." I muttered. "Yeah. Thank God is right." George said. "I want you two to stay out of trouble the rest of the time you're here. Ya hear? If anyone starts shit, you just walk away." He said. I didn't say anything. "Ya hear?" He demanded. "Yes." I said. "David?" He asked. "Sure." David said. "Now lets all git inside. Pa's out tomorrow. Let's get the house fixed up for him and Ma." He said. We all got up and went inside. Even Jessie. "Sorry I was so hard on you. I guess I didn't know the whole story." He said to David and I when we got inside. "It's okay." I told him. "If it makes ya feel any better, everyone said you fight good." He said, and David and I laughed. I felt so much better.
"I think I'm gonna head home tomorrow night." I blurted out as I started to wipe down the counter in the kitchen. I looked up and everyone was staring at me. David looked releived. It made me giggle. I helped clean up a little more in the kitchen, until I couldn't stay up anymore. I was so exhausted and not feeling very well. "I'm headin' to bed." I said. "G'night everyone." David followed me to my room. "Enos gave me his number." He said smiling. He started blushing and looked nervous. "Cool." I said smiling. "Really?" "Yeah." I giggled. He gave me a hug. "He asked me to go riding tomorrow, but I said no." He said. "Aw why? Riding is so much fun." I said. "I've never done it. It's not exactly my thing." He said. "You gonna see him before we leave?" I asked as I pulled the covers down and climbed into bed. He just shrugged and climbed into bed with me. "Hey David?" I said after a few minutes of silence. "What?" He asked softly. "Did you still want to um. . ." I said placing my hand on his stomach. He laughed. "I don't know." I giggled. "It's okay." "I'm too tired right now anyway." He said. "You wouldn't be too tired if I was Enos." I said. "Shut up." He laughed. "Go to sleep."
I laughed and fell asleep shortly after. The next morning I woke up when I heard a bunch of noise in the house. "Oh, stop bein a hard ass Pops!" I heard Henry shout. "DAD!" I shouted, and jumped out of bed. I saw the clock, and David and I had slept in late. "Come on! My dad is home!" I said, shaking David. I ran to the living room before David even climbed out of bad. "PAPA!" I shouted. He was sitting in a wheel chair. Reluctantly sitting in a wheel chair. He still looked so young. Just tired. "Hey, theres daddies girl!" He said, and stood up. "SIT DOWN!" Grams yelled. "You shut up ya old bat!" He yelled, and hugged me. "Oh fine! I'll put the damned thing away." Grams said, and gave it to George to put outside.
We all sat down in the living room. George turned on the TV. "I gotta go back home tonight." I said. "My work is waitin' for me." "Promise you'll call more." Henry said. "I will." I said. "Where is this boy toy who got you into trouble?" Pa asked. David walked in just then and Pa laughed. "Pa, this is David." I said. David shook his hand and Pa smiled at me. I rolled my eyes and laughed. "There's no need for you to stay." Pa said looking at me. "I'm fine." "Well, I'd like to at least have lunch with everyone before I head home." I said. "I'll see if I can get us on a flight this afternoon." David said. He stood up and walked out of the room. I could tell he wasn't very comfortable around my family still. It made me laugh.
After about half an hour Momma and Grams walked out saying lunch was served. I laughed because I was still in my pajamas. I went to my room to get David, and to change into some clothes. "Did you get a flight?" I asked. "Yeah. It's really late tonight." He said. "Okay, cool. I'm starting to really miss home." I said, and he laughed. "Do you mind if I head over to see Enos?" He asked. "Uh, yeah. Sure." I said, and he smiled. "I'm going to go over now if thats okay." He told me, still grinning. "It's fine with me." I said, and giggled. He left, and when I was done changing I went back out to eat lunch with everyone.
Everyone was quiet at first, until Henry told us all a really stupid joke. From there on, everyone was loud. It kind of drove me crazy. I wasn't use to that anymore. "Yer bein' real quiet." Henry said to me. I smiled. "I'm just listenin'." I said. "I never get to hear you all gripe and bicker." They all laughed. "Where did David go?" George asked. "For a walk." I said. "Oh I'll fix up a bowl for him and he can heat it up when he gets back." Momma said standing up. "No. Momma. It's okay." I said. "Well, why wouldn't I?" She asked. I looked down at the beef stew. "He'll probably grab somethin' while he's walkin'." I said. "Ella May?" Pa asked. "What's goin on?" Everyone looked at me. "Nothin'." I laughed. "Nothin' I swear." "Why doesn't yer boyfriend want to eat your Mommas beef stew?" He asked. "He went to see Enos, didn't he?" George said. "No." I said as I took a big bite of my stew. "Who's Enos?" Pa asked. "That queer down the street." George said. I looked up at George. I stood up. "I'm packin' my things." I said. "I'll see ya'll next time." I walked to my room and closed the door. I quickly packed up all of my stuff, then rushed out the door to Enos' house. I don't even think anyone heard me leave since they were all bickering at the table when I left. I was so frustrated!
I knocked on the door, but no one answered. I could see Enos' SUV out front, but it looked like no one was home. I knew someone had to be there. I knocked again louder, and rang the doorbell. Still nothing. I sighed and walked to Jessie's, hoping that he was home at least. I had hours to kill before our flight later that night. Half way there, I realized someone had to be home! There was a light on upstairs. Suddenly I was hit with the realization of what Enos and David were up to. I started laughing really hard. When I made it up the small hill to Jessie's house he was riding around on the mower in the front of the house. He stopped and shouted at me. "What the hell is so funny?" He shouted, and I laughed even harder.
"Oh nothin'." I said trying to contain myself. "Okay." He said. "I'm headin' out tonight." I said. "Are ya?" He asked. I leaned up against the lawn mower and he laughed at me. "What?" I asked. "Yer wearin' those little somethin' er others in Texas." He said pointing to my heels. I laughed. "They're called heels, weirdo." I said. "Ain't those what strippers wear?" He asked. "In these parts, those are the only girls that wear them." I laughed. "So, why do you got yer bags?" He asked as I set them down in the grass. I sighed. "Everyone at lunch was pissin' me off." I said. "I decided it was time for me to get goin'." "Where is yer friend?" He asked. "With Enos." I said. "Ooooh." He laughed. I pushed him and he laughed again. "Let me show you the baby chicks." He said. "They're brand new."
"Awww, okay!" I said. "Put your bags inside." He said, and climbed off the mower. I followed him to his house, and set everything down on the porch. He took my hand and started running around the side of the house out towards the barn. There was a chicken coop outside. We passed it, and he opened the barn doors. There was an incubater set up with a few eggs in it. He checked it, then picked up a bucket of chicken seed and walked to the chicken coop back outside. He opened the gate, and we both slid in. Once the gate was latched behind us,he started sprinkling seed in the far corner so all the hens and the rooster went there to eat. "They can peck at ya bad sometimes." He said. We walked into the actual hen house wheres several hens were on nests. He went to one in the back that was empty. When we got closer I saw that it wasn't really empty. There were little chicks in it. "Awwww. They are so cute." I said, as he picked up two, handing me one. It looked scared and confused. I stroked it's head a little, and clicked my tounge. It seemed to relax a little. "See Ella May. You were meant for farm livin." He said. I gave him a look that said that wasn't funny, and he laughed. "I'm just kiddin." He said. After looking at the chicks for a little while, we left. My shoes were not made for walking in that terrain, so my feet were starting to hurt. I was glad when he asked if I wanted to come in for some iced tea. We went inside and sat down at the kitchen table. "My mom's at some craft fair in town, and my dad went to the Gun Show." He said. "Where is Sally?" I asked. "Huh. You have been away, havn't you?" He asked. "What?" I asked him. "She's off to college Ella May. She's 18 now." He said, and I laughed. "Well, excuse me!" I said, and he smiled. "You have such a great smile." I told him. "Yeah, sure." He said. "No, I mean it. I'm sure the girls round here are kind to ya." I told him. "I wish." He said, and looked away embarassed. I leaned over and kissed his cheek. He blushed. "So, you're leaving tonight?" He asked. "Yeah." I said. "I'll miss ya." He sighed. "I'll miss ya too." I told him. He leaned over and kissed me this time. Only it wasn't just a peck like I gave him. He returned my kiss with one full of passion, and feeling. My heart melted.
"Can I visit you?" He asked. "Of course." I said smiling. "Good." He said. "I'd really like to." "Me too." I said. "You wanna walk with me over to Enos'?" "Uh. . . I can drop you off at Enos'. . ." He said. I just nodded. He pulled his keys out of his pocket. "Come on." He said. We walked out to his truck and got in. He drove me to Enos'. I made him wait in the car though incase there was no answer again. This time Enos opened the door. He just peaked out and I laughed. "Oh it's you." He said smiling. "Am I interupting something?" I asked. "Nope. You got here just in time." He said. "Okay. . ." I said. "Invite him in." He said looking at Jessie. "Oh." I giggled. "I don't think he. . ." "We're all goin' four wheelin' and you two ain't leavin' tonight." He said. "What?" I asked. "We got lots a beer." He said. "We're goin' out there to drive and drink and let loose." I laughed and looked at Jessie. "Vicky's comin' too." He said. "You know I haven't done that for a long time." I said. I started to get excited when I thought of all the times we did that in high school. We'd load the truck with beer, drive out to the middle of nowhere and get crazy drunk. It was a lot of fun. I ran over to Jessie to see if he wanted to come.
He was reluctant to come at first, but once I told him there would be another kiss in it for him later he agreed. We walked inside and sat down on a big leather couch. Enos' family had a really modern house for being in the country. I was looking around at all the elegant stuff. Jessie sat next to me shy and nervous. David started laughing. "What?" I asked him. "Jessie, you don't have to look so scared." David said, and Jessie smiled. "Sorry. I'm just this way when I meet new people." He said. Enos walked in and ruffled Davids hair. "We gotta pick up Vicky." He said. "Lets go!" He shouted. "Already?" I asked. "Yeah. Gives a good half a day and a full not to get drunk!" He said, and I laughed. "Well okay then. Lets go!" I said, and stood up. We left and headed towards town to pick up Vicky at her parents house. She hopped in when we pulled up, and then we were off.
As soon as we got to one of the side dirt roads, we all opened a beer. David gave me a strange look. "It's fine." I laughed. "It really is." Enos said smiling. David took a sip. "Sure you listen to him but not me." I giggled. He laughed and blushed. We drove a while just listening to the loud music in the truck. The road started to get really bumpy. That was when you knew the fun was about to start. I kept laughing as I was being jolted from side to side, sometimes up and out of my seat. David was holding onto the seat and he looked hilarious!
"Don't look so damned scared!" Vicky said to David. I looked at his face and started dying laughing. He looked terrified. "I don't want to crash!" He said. "Oh, come on. I'm good at this." Enos said, taking a really sharp turn into a small shallow ditch. David shut his eyes tight, and we all laughed. We went over a big rock, and Jessie spilled his beer on his shirt. "Aww man." He said. "It's okay, just take your shirt off." I said, and he laughed. "No seriously!" Enos said. Jessie's smile dropped off his face and everyone started laughing. "I'm SO kidding! Man it's fun to mess with you." Enos said, and Jessie laughed. After about two hours we found a spot and stopped. Jessie pulled out two huge blankets and layed them out in the open field. "You sure no one'll come out here?" I asked. "Positive." Enos said. We set up a few chairs and sat around snacking on food and drinking beer. The sun eventualy went down, and the first stars started to come out. I was sitting on the blanket, leaning up against Jessie who was in a chair. Vicky was laying down in the center of the blanket staring up at the sky, and Enos and David where in the other two chairs. It seemed like we had been sitting and talking for hours. "I have to pee!" Vicky shouted, and jumped up. "Don't get lost." Enos said. "I wont!" She shouted. She wandered off and out of the clearing in the field. In a few minutes she was out of site. Enos got up and put some music in a CD player he had set up in the back of the SUV. "What was that?" David said, looking around. "What?" I asked. "I thought I saw something." He said. "DO NOT start freaking me out!" I said. He laughed. "I'm not, I swear!" He said, and stood up. "Where are you going?" I asked. "To go see what it was!" He shouted. "Hey, I'll come too!" Enos said, stumbling back to the blanket with a flashlight. "You two are so drunk!" I said, and giggled. "Let's go find us a rabbit!" Enos said, trying to sound like Elmer Fudd. It didn't work, and we all laughed. Then He took off running, David after him. "What the hell was that about?" Jessie asked, and I shrugged. After about 30 minutes David and Enos still hadn't come back. Vicky hadn't either, and everything felt kind of creepy. "Where are they?" Jessie said, standing up. He helped me up and we walked to the truck to get a flashlight. Suddenly a coyote howeled and I screamed. Jessie screamed too, and we both franticly climbed into the truck, shutting the door. "What the fuck?" I asked. "It was a coyote! Thats all. You are lookin so scared!" Jessie said. "Shut up! You screamed like a girl!" I told him, and laughed. "Did not!" He said, and tickled me. "Did so!" I shouted, and hit him. "Oh, we playin rough now? That it?" He asked. "Maybe." I said, and he jumped on me, tickling me. I was laughing so hard! "Stop!" I shouted. "Stop, or I'll pee myslef!" He finaly did. He was laughing so hard. "Shut up!" I said. "No." He said. "Where is that kiss you promised me?" "Right here." I said, and climbed on him, and kissed him. Before I knew it we were undressed and about to have sex. Jessie stopped, and looked at me. "This okay?" He asked. "Honey, this is more then okay." I said, and kissed him again. He smiled, and I giggled. We had just finished when we heard people coming. "OH shit!" I said, and climbed off Jessie. We franticly got dressed and jumped out of the truck. We could see David and Enos approaching. They were carrying something big. "What are you doing?" I asked. Enos was laughing. "Vicky must of drank too much! We found her sleepin with her panties down!" David shouted, laughing. They set Vicky in the truck, and then leaned against it to catch their breath. "Oh, and you guys have to shut the door all the way to get the dome light to go off." Enos said. "What?" I asked. "We totaly saw you two gettin it on!" He said, and started laughing. My eyes got big, and I looked at David to see if he was mad. He was laughing too though. I looked at Jessie and could see that he was blushing, and I laughed. All of a sudden Vicky jumped up. "What the hell?" She asked. "You passed out." Enos told her. "Did not!" She said, and climbed out of the truck. She grabbed another beer, then started messing with the CD player. All of a sudden The Village People started singing YMCA. I started laughing when Vicky grabbed my hand and started making me dance with her. Apparently the night was just begining!
I looked over and noticed Enos whisper something to David. They both stood up. "We'll be right back." Enos said. "Where ya goin?" Vicky asked. They both just looked at eachother and laughed. Vicky walked over to them and flashed the flashlight in their faces. "Where ya goin?" She asked again. "I wanna show him somethin." Enos said. "Show him what? We can we go?" I asked giggling. "Well. . ." Enos said. David just laughed. "Ya'll this ain't Brokeback Mountain." I said. Everyone laughed. "Shut up." David said.
Jessie, Vicky, and I hung out for a while, dancing and goofing off. After a while all three of us were really drunk. "I'm gointabed." Vicky announced, and climbed into the back seat of the SUV. I laughed, and shut the door behind her. Jessie and I layed down on the blanket and I covered us with another one. He put his arm around me, and I layed my head down on his chest. "I don't want you to go." He mumbled. "I have to. This ain't home anymore." I told him. "I know." He said, and kissed my forhead. "You know how long I've waited for tonight?" He asked. "How long?" I asked. "Years." He said, and I gave him a funny look. "Remember how you would sneak to my house to watch movies, or hang out in the tree house?" He asked. "Yeah." I said. "You'd almost always fall asleep, and I'd lay down next to you and put my arm around and pretend you were my girlfriend." He said. I got a chill up my spine. "Really?" I asked. "Yeah. I couldn't believe you let me kiss you that day. But then you left soon after, and I never felt so damn sad before." He said. My eyes started to tear up. "I'm sorry." I said. "It's okay. I know you had to go. I'm just glad we had tonight." He said, and squeezed me. I turned a little and kissed him. We kissed for a while, and talked a long time before we fell asleep. Enos and David must have snuck in later on. They were both asleep on the other blanket when I woke up. I giggled, and woke up Jessie. "What?" he mumbled, holding his head. "Nothin." I said, and yawned. "I have to pee." I told him. "Go." He said. I'm afraid to go alone." I told him. It was real early in the morning, and a little cold. The sun must have just recently come up. "I'll walk with you. Come on." He said. We stood up and walked a good ways from everyone, then I went behind some rocks and a few trees. I couldn't go. "I thought you had to pee. Hurry up!" Jessie said, and yawned. "I can't." I told him. "Why?" He asked. "You can hear me." I told him. "SO?" he said. "SO! I can't go." I said. He laughed. "Fine, I'll walk back to camp." He said. "NO!" I shouted. I felt silly, but I didn't want to be left alone. "Well, what then?" He asked, sounding like he was holding back laugher. "Plug yer ears and sing!" I said. "No!" He said, laughing. "PLEASE!" I shouted. "Okay, okay." He said. "Row, Row, Row, your boat, gently down the stream-" He sang, and I started laughing. Then I was finaly able to go. When I was done we walked back. I used some hand sanitizer from my purse, and woke everyone else up while I was digging around in the trunk. "Let's go get some damned breakfast." Vicky said, sitting up and holding her head. "I'm with ya. I'm starvin." Enos said. We loaded everything up, and then drove toward town get some hot coffee and breakfast.
"I feel so gross." Vicky said as we sat down at Denny's. "As much fun as I had last night, I can't wait to get home." I said. "I was only away from home for one night and I already feel that way." Vicky said. "Work is gonna be so busy." I said. "Tell me about it." David said. We all talked and had our breakfast. When we were done, we headed home. We dropped off Vicky and went to Enos' house. Our new flight was in an hour, so I said goodbye to Jessie and Enos took us to the airport.
I hugged Enos goodbye, then walked toward the entrance to the airport to give Enos and David some time alone. They said their goodbye in the car so they wouldn't cause a scene with the old people at the airport. A few minutes later I saw David walking up with his bags. His eyes were red. "Hey." I said. "Hey." He said, and took my hand. We walked inside and took care of all our business. It actualy didn't take long before we were able to board the flight. "So?" I asked, adjusting my seat belt. "So, what?" He asked. "You and Enos?" I asked. David smiled. "He's going to come out and visit soon." He said. "Awwww." I said, and he rolled his eyes. "So, you and Jessie?" He asked. I just shrugged. I said he is welcome to come out." "Awwwwww." He said, and glared I at him.
"I actually can't wait to see Todd though." I said. "I thought about him way too much while we were gone." "Did you really?" He asked smiling. "Yeah." I said laying back into the seat. He sighed and closed his eyes. "Think about Enos?" I asked. He just smiled and took my hand. We both fell asleep for most of the flight back home. We were so happy to be back in our apartment. I rushed to the bathroom and started a bath. "Hey!" David said barging into the bathroom. "Why do you get to clean up first?" "Because I'm prettier." I said. "Jerk." He said. "Enos lover." I giggled. He laughed and sat down on the toilet. "Hey, Ella? About us at the lake. . ." He said scratching his head. "No need to talk about." I said smiling. He nodded. "Okay." "We're good. I promise." I said. He smiled and nodded again. "I think I'm gonna call Todd in a little bit." I said. "If. . . that's fine with you that is." "It's totally fine." He said. "No more jelous outbursts." I laughed. "Okay." He stood up. "Hurry up. I want to take a bath too." He said.
"Take one with me." I said. "Uh, no." He said, and I laughed. "Then get out! You can't see me naked." I said, and pushed him out the door. "Why not?" He asked. "No free shows now that I know you think I'm HOT!" I said, and locked the door. I heard him laugh, and then walk off. I giggled and climbed in the bath. It was so relaxing! I felt good to back to my real home! After a little while, I got out and dried off. Then I headed to my room to change. I heard the bathwater start and knew David was taking his turn. After I got dressed I pulled my wet hair back, then walked out to the kitchen. It was a long flight, and I was hungry. We didn't have any food, I discovered. I sighed, and called Todd. I couldn't believe how excited I was when he answered his phone.
"Geez, baby. I've been waiting for you to call." He said. "I left sooner than I had originally planned, but my family was driving me insane." I said. "Aw I'm sorry." He said. "It's okay. My Dad is going to be fine and everything, which is the most important thing." I said. "Good." He said. "Yup." I said. "So, can I come by?" "Um, yeah. Park at the end of the block though." He said. "I'll meet you there, so I can sneak you in." I laughed. "Or we could get a hotel room. . ." He said. "Room service is always fun." "Well, I have to work tomorrow." I said. "But that would be great for Saturday." "Sounds like a plan." He said. "Okay, I'll be there in a few." I said excited. He laughed. "Okay!"
I parked at the end of the block, and walked to Todd's. He met me half way. "Hey." I said excitedly and hugged him. "Miss me?" He asked. "Depends." I told him. "On what?" He asked. "Did you miss me?" I asked him. "Yes." He said. I smiled, and kissed him. "Ewww. Were you smoking?" I asked. "Yeah." He said, and laughed. "Shame on you." I told him. "I'll brush my teeth when we get back. Come on. I have some plans for you tonight." He said and took my hand. We walked to his house, and he snuck me in through the back to his poolhouse.
I sat down on his bed and he walked over to me. "First things first." He said taking off his shirt. I laughed. "It's been a few days." He said smiling. "God forbid." I teased. He laughed. "Quiet." He pushed me back and layed down on top of me. "Wait." I said. "What?" He asked kissing my neck. "Are we like official?" I asked. He smiled. "Do you want to be?" He asked. "Yeah." "I'd like that too." He said. "Then I don't have to feel guilty about my bad behavior while I was away?" I asked. "What'd ya do?" He asked. "I slept with someone." I said. He climbed off of me and sat up. "Why would you do that?" He asked. "I don't know. It was really stupid." I said. "Everyone was just driving me so crazy." "Did you use protection?" He asked. "Yeah. Of course." I said. "Okay." "Did you know him?" He asked. "Yeah. I've know him all my life." I said. He nodded. "I promise you that now that we are officially a couple, this relationship will be taken seriously." I said. He smiled. "I really like you." He said. "And I really like you." I giggled. He laughed and grabbed me. He pulled me on top of him and tickled my sides.
"OH, careful there mister." I said, laughing. "What?" He asked. "You keep tickling me, no sexy time." I said. "I'll stop if you say something sexy in your accent." He said. "NO!" I laughed. "Okay then." He said, and reached up to tickle me. "Okay okay!" I shouted, and slid his hands off of my stomach. I slid my shirt off over my head, then bit my bottom lip. "Oh god!" He said. "You're killin me." "Ya ever been ridden by a cowgirl?" I asked, letting my accent out. He shook his head no. "Ya wanna?" I asked, and he smiled. I started laughing! "That was hot." He said. "I feel silly!" I told him, giggling.
We kissed again for a while undressing eachother until suddenly the door flew open. He jumped up. "Grandma!" He shouted. "Get out! Geez!" She stared at us speechless. "Get out!" He shouted again. Her eyes got big and she shut the door. "Oh my god." He said. "Your Grandma just saw my boobs." I said. "Ella, she just fucking saw my EVERYTHING." He said. He looked so embarrassed and in shock. "Oh. . . my. . . god." He said.
"Does she live here?" I asked, getting dressed. "No. She must be visiting." He said, getting dressed. "SHIT! Why didn't she knock?" I asked. "I don't know." He said. His phone rang. "Fuck." He said, and answered it. I could hear his mom yelling in the background. "Fine!" He shouted, and hung up. "I have to go inside." He said. "I need to move out!" "I'll go, I guess." I said. "No, stay. I'll be back in a few." He said, and ran out of the pool house. "Okay then. Awkward." I said, sitting down on his bed.
After a few minutes, I started laughing when I thought about what had just happened. I couldn't stop laughing. My eyes were tearing up because I was laughing so hard. Todd walked in, slammed the door and just stood there with an angry look on his face. I took a deep breath and tried not to laugh. "You know what my Grandma told my Mother?" He asked. "What?" "That her son was being dirty with a girl in his room and that she knew he was being dirty because he had a boner." He said. I died laughing right then. I couldn't help it. He smiled. "It's not funny. It's humiliating." He said. "I know. I'm sorry." I said wiping my eyes. I took another deep breath. "I guess I'll have to start locking my door all the time." He said. "Ya think?!" I said laughing again. "Glad I can humor you." He said smiling. He sat down next to me on the bed. "Lock your door." I said. "Right." He said. He let out a little chuckle shaking his head. He got up and locked the door.
"You are so cute right now." I told him. "Right." He said. "No really. Come here." I said, and kissed him. I kept laughing because the whole time he kept looking back at the door, making sure no one was coming in. "Stop. No one is there." I whispered, and pulled his face towards mine. "Sorry." He whispered, then kissed my neck. This time there were no interruptions! When we finished we just layed in his bed watching TV. I kept dosing off, and waking up to him tickling my nose with his finger. "Stop it." I said, giggling.
"I should get home soon." I sighed. "Stay." He said. "Stay overnight." "I have to meet with your Mom early in the morning to finalize everything and get my check from her." I said. He gave me a strange look. "What?" I asked. "No work was done while you were gone. . ." He said. "Your partner or whatever showed up alone and said she had to postpone it until you got back. She sounded like she was freaking out." I sat up. "Shit!" "So, I guess you'll be here working tomorrow." He said. "This means it has to be done in two days." I said. "She changed the location for her party, but she has another one coming up that she wants the house done for. I think that gives you four days." He said. "GREAT!" I said. I felt like crying. "I can help if you need me." He said. I realized I majorly needed Davids help. I knew we would end up in arguments again, but I needed him. "Shit." I said again. I grabbed my phone and called David. I explained everything to him. "I don't think us working together is a good idea." He said. "I know it's not." I said. "But I need you. We can just avoid eachother or something." He laughed. "I guess. . ." "Thanks! I love you!" I said and hung up. I felt a little better knowing he would help. "I love you?" Todd asked. "He's my best friend." I said. "Okay." He said nodding.
"Can I do this?" I asked myself. I felt so over my head. "Yes you can." He said, and kissed me. "Please stay?" He asked. I wanted to so bad! "I can't. But I promise this weekend we'll spend together, okay?" I asked. "Yeah." He said, and kissed me agian. I got up and got dressed. Said good bye, and then drove home. I wanted to get all the stuff together..my notes and everything. I wanted to be prepared for the next day.
"Hey you." David said smiling when I walked in the door. "Hey." "Enos is coming tomorrow. You don't mind if he stays here with me do you?" He asked. "Tomorrow?" I asked. "I'll still be able to help you out." He said. "He gets in at eleven at night." "But I may need you for a couple of days." I said. "Don't worry." He said smiling. He got up and gave me a hug. "I'll be there helping as long as I am needed. I warned Enos that I might be out a lot the next couple of days." "Isn't it silly that he's not waiting until next week?" I asked. "No. . ." He said. "I'm sorry I'm just stressed." I said. "Well, he's coming and I'm excited." He said. "I know." I said smiling. "I'm sorry."
"It's okay." He said. "So, you and Todd?" He asked. "Official." I said, and he laughed. "I'm serious! We are a couple now!" I said. "I'm sorry. I'm glad for you." He said, and hugged me. "You better be!" I said, and stuck out my tounge. "Want to help me get everything ready for tomorrow?" I asked.
"Nah." He said. I glared at him and he laughed. "Of course." He said. "Don't get pissed at me though okay? You know how I work." "I know." I said. He laughed. "We are going to be at eachothers teeth." He said. "Yeah I know." I said. "Oh well." He laughed. "You asked for it." "I know." "But, you're not going to be fooling around with Todd while you should be working right?" He said. I shrugged. "Ella." "I'm kidding. I'll try my hardest." I said. "Ella?" I laughed. "I promise I won't." "Good." He said.
After we got everything together we went to bed early. The next morning I got ready, then called Jamie and had her meet David and I at the Montgomery's house. When we got there Mr. Montgomery let us in. He said Missy and Todd took Grandma Montgomery to the shore. I was bummed that Todd was gone, but I knew it was probably better. I was thrilled, however, that Missy wasn't there. "So, where do we start?" David asked. I as surprised he bothered to ask me this time. "I think we finish the kitchen. Then you and I can split the last two rooms between us, and Jamie can be our helper." I said. "Okay. Let's get to work." He said. I was shocked he didn't argue with me.
David was acting really spacey the whole day. I was pretty sure that he had Enos on his mind. He still worked well, but kind of kept to himself. Jamie was stressed and afraid I was upset with her, so she had her headphones on the whole day. We got a lot done that way though! When we all headed home, we were in good moods and a lot less stressed than usual. It was great! I went home and took a long bath, then I called Todd. We decided he would come over to my place this time. I figured he was still traumatized by his Grandmother seeing him naked and about to get it on with his girlfriend! I laughed again when I thought about it and pictured his Grandmother's face.
"Hey, Enos caught an early flight and will be in at 9:00!" David said, running into the living room. I laughed. "Okay. Is it cool if Todd comes over tonight?" I asked. "Yeah, sure." David said. I could tell all he was thinking about was Enos. I laughed, and he gave me a funny look. "Nothing." I said. He shrugged and went back to his room. "What are you doing?" I shouted. "I want to look hot when I go pick him up. Help me find something!" He shouted back. I laughed and got up to help him.
"NO!" I said when he picked up his brown loafers. "Why do you hate these so much?" He asked. "They belong on an old man." I said. "You're very critical." He said. "Just speaking the truth." I said walking to his closet. "This shirt is hot." "I wear that all the time." He said. "So. He doesn't know that." I said. He sighed. "It matters to me." "You are just picking him up from the airport, nerdbomber." I said. He rolled his eyes and took the shirt off the hanger. I couldn't help but stare at him as he changed shirts. He didn't even notice though. I giggled. "Now just throw on some nice jeans and your black Converse." I said. "Converse?" He asked. "Fine. Wear the damn loafers." I said. "Light in the loafers." He said like he was thinking. "What?" "I get it now." He said. I laughed. "Enos might hate them then." He said. "I hate them. Guess that doesn't count for anything." I said. He laughed. "You're making me nervous." He said. "Wear the Converse." I said. He nodded and picked them up.
"Wear your beanie." I told him. He gave me a weird look. "I never wear that." He said. "I know, and it's a shame because you look so hot in it." I told him. "I do?" He asked. "Yes. Now wear it!" I said, and he laughed. He put it on, and I sighed. "What?" He asked. "You look so good right now." I told him. "Will Enos think so?" He asked. "He'll want to do you right there in the airport." I said, and we both laughed. David left soon after so he could get to the airport early. I straightened up the house a bit, then got ready for Todd to come over. I did my makeup and hair, and found a really cute outfit. When there was a knock on the door, I ran out and flung it open. Todd was there, and he looked amazing!
He gave me a hug and I shut the door. "David doesn't just walk into your room whenever he feels like it, does he?" He asked. I laughed. "We have a system." I said. "If either of our doors are locked, we leave eachother alone. If it's unlocked, then we're welcome to walk right in." "Okay." He said. "We never forget to lock our doors at the appropriate times." I laughed. "Well, ussually. . ." "Did you walk in on him jacking off or something?" He asked. I started laughing. "Todd!" He laughed. "Well you acted like you walked in on something." He said. "That has never happened." I said. "Like I said, we're pretty good about locking up when we should." "Gotcha." He said smiling. We walked into my room and he locked the door. I laughed. "Uh oh." He just laughed.
"You mean I got all dressed up, and you're just going to take my clothes right off?" I asked. "That is the plan." He said, and I giggled. He walked up to me, put his arms around me and started kissing me. I breathed in and he smelled so good! I unbottoned his shirt, and kissed his warm chest. "Can I stay here with you tonight?" He whispered. "You don't have a choice." I said, and pushed him on the bed.
"You are positive that nobody can walk in on us?" He asked. "Yes." I said. "Are we hanging out in here all night?" He asked. I shrugged. "Do you like games? Movies? I don't know. They might want to hang out with us." "They?" He asked. "David and his. . . Enos." I said. "His what?" He asked laughing. "His friend Enos." I said. "Okay. . ." He said. "They're both a lot of fun." I said. "Enos is from Texas. He lives in the neighborhood I grew up in." "Okay." He said. I laughed. "You have some interresting friends." He said. "I know." I said. "But they're all really great." "Okay." "Stop saying okay." I giggled as I punched him playfully in the arm. He scrunched his nose and gave me a dirty look. It was so cute! It made me laugh. He pulled me close to him and kissed me. We had sex with no interuptions, but as soon as we were done, we heard the front door open. "We're here!" David shouted. "Get dressed. Quick." I whispered. "Why are you whispering?" He asked softly. I laughed. "I don't know." We got dressed and walked out to the living room. David looked so nervous. "Well, your only options are my bed or the couch." He told Enos. Enos smiled. "It's up to you." He said. "No it's up to you. You're the guest." David told him. "But it's your house." Enos said. "It's still up to you." David said blushing. "Your bed?" Enos asked. "Sure." David said. Enos picked up his luggage and followed David to his room. "Is that his boyfriend?" Todd asked. I just laughed. "You wear loafers?" I heard Enos ask. "Oh um, actually my Dad left those here." I heard David saying lying through his teeth. I started laughing. "Oh" Enos laughed. "I was gonna say. . ." I couldn't stop laughing.
"What is so funny?" Todd asked. "Those really are his loafers." I whispered. Todd just looked at me weird. I started laughing even harder, and burried my head in his chest. David and Enos walked back out. "So, Enos. This is my boyfriend Todd. Todd, this Enos." I said. "Nice to meet ya." Enos said. Todd shook his hand. "So, what are we doin tonight?" Enos asked. David smiled, and I laughed. "How about a game?" I suggested. "Like what?" David asked. "I don't know. Truth or Dare? Charades? A drinking game?" I asked.
"I'll have to say ixnay on the Truth or Dare." David said. "Ya got things to hide?" Enos asked him smiling. David looked at me. "I just hate the game." He said, still looking at me. "Charades?" I asked. "I'll watch." Todd said. "Password." David blurted out. "Porno password." Enos said and we all laughed. "I'll get the wine." David said. "Wine?" Enos asked. "Wow, I'll have to get use to all this fanciness." I giggled. Todd sat down on the recliner and I sat on his lap.
I smiled at Todd, and kissed him. We started making out. "Whoa. Get a room." He said, laughing. David walked out and handed us each a glass. Todd took his, and just kind of looked at it. "Have you never had wine?" I asked him. "No." He whispered. "It's okay." I giggled. I took a sip of mine, and then he took a sip of his. "This is good." He said, and took another bigger sip. "Whoa! Easy there cowboy!" Enos said. "So, Password?" David asked. "Porno Password." Enos corrected, then took a drink of his wine. David gave him a funny look and I giggled. "This is going to be interesting." I said.
David just started laughing, which made the rest of us laugh. None of us knew exactly why we were laughing. Well, I figured David knew, but the rest of us sure didn't. "Okay." Enos said. "Who is going to be who's partner?" "I'll be hers." Todd said pointing to me. "You know, I'm surprised you've never had wine considering who your family is." I said. "I'm not 21 yet." He said. "Oh yeah." I said. "Okay lets get started. How about David and Ella May whisper to eachother and they take turns giving clues." Enos said. "Okay." I said. We sat down on the floor accross from our partners. Enos whispered something to Todd and he started laughing. "Dude." Todd said shaking his head no laughing. "Oh come on." I said. "Wimp." "I don't wanna do that word." Todd said. Enos laughed. Todd just kept shaking his head no. "Yes do it." I giggled. Todd rolled his eyes and looked at me. He shook his head no again. "Give him another one." David said. Enos laughed and whispered something else in Todd's ear. "Oh my god." Todd laughed. "Stop bein' a baby." I said. Todd smiled. "Okay. Okay. Um, women." He said. "Vagina." I said laughing. "No." Todd said blushing. "Two." Enos said. "Boobs!" David shouted. "Yes!" Enos said. They gave eachother a high five. "Oh give me a break. That was so easy." I said. "Did you get it? No. I don't think that you did!" David teased. We all just laughed.
"Okay, okay, okay!" I said, and whispered into David's ear. He started laughing. "NO!" He said. "YES!" I said. "You go first." "Fine." he said, and looked at Enos. "Suck." He said. "Blowjob!" Enos shouted. "NOPE!" I said, and looked at Todd. "Car." "ROAD HEAD!" He shouted. "YES!" I shouted, and we high fived. Enos was craking up. "Not bad." David said. Next it was Todds turn to come up with something. He whispered into Enos' ear, and Enos started laughing. He was laughing so hard he couldn't speak!" "Woof." Todd said. "Dog?" I guessed. "No." He said. "Hit." He told David. "Uh....bitch bang?" He said. Everyone looked at him weird. "That isn't anything!" I said, and everyone laughed. "I don't know!" David said, and pushed me. "Um....all fours." Todd said. "DOGGIE STYLE!" I shouted. "TWO POINTS FOR US!" Todd shouted. "You guys suck." Enos said, laughing. "I got one." David said, and whispered into my ear.
"Sixty-Nine." He whispered. "Dork." I told him. He just laughed. "Alright." I said looking at Todd. "Number." "Um." Todd said thinking. "Um. . ." "Number." I said again giggling. "I have no idea." Todd said. "Are you kidding me?" I asked. I got frustrated and felt bad. I smiled at him. He smiled back. "Oral." David said, then blushed. "Sixty-Nine." Enos said. "I knew what it was when she said number." "Oh duh." Todd said. We all laughed. "I guess I'm more tired than I thought." David got up and poured us all some more wine. "You two aren't going to bed yet are you?" David asked. "No, I'm good." Todd said smiling. "Anyone want a shot of Hennessy?" David asked. "What in gods name is that?" Enos asked. "It's some good french shit." David said. "I'll try it out." Enos said. David and I agreed too. "You're spending the night right?" David asked Todd. "Yeah." Todd said. "Okay." David said. "Just making sure. I wouldn't feel right serving to a minor if he was driving home any time tonight." I winked at Todd and smiled. He put his hand on my ankle under the table.
We meant to keep playing, but we ended up just drinking and goofing off instead. It seemed like David was finaly giving Todd a chance. Enos was a riot and had us all craking up! Several shots and a few hours later and all four of us were falling down drunk. "Hey, if you wanna get laid tonight we better go to bed before I pass out." Enos said to David. David spit out the gulp of wine he had just taken! I laughed at how funny he looked. Todd was laughing at me laughing. And Enos looked like he was having a ceasure he was laughing so hard. "Uh...um." David stammered. "Just fucking go to bed!" I shouted, still laughing. Enos and David got up and walked to his room laughing. I took Todd by the hand and lead us both stumbling back to my room. I turned the TV on, and somehow managed to undress and climb in bed before passing out. I woke up the next morning to Todd snoring.
"Ella!" David shouted. "What?" I asked in a rude tone. "Gosh." He said. "I'm sorry." I said. I climbed out of bed and walked over to my door. "Yes?" I asked as I peaked out. "I just got a call from work and they need me to come in until noon." He said. I looked down at his feet and he was wearing his loafers. I giggled. "Uh, yeah the loafers. Not the best idea." I said. "Shit." He said. He took them off. "Hide them." "Are you serious?" I asked. "Yeah. I have to go. I need you to keep an eye on Enos though. He's been puking all morning." He said. "I hardly know him." I said. "You know him better than I do." He said giving me a strange look. "Am I sleeping with him?" I asked. "Shut up." He said smiling. He kissed me on the cheek, kicked his loafers towards me and ran out the door. "So he is choosing no shoes over the loafers." I said confused. David ran back in the apartment and made a mad dash for his room. He came running back out with some plain black dress shoes. "I'm off." He said slamming the front door shut. I laughed and went back to my room. I put the loafers in my closet and climbed back into bed.
"Morning." Todd groaned. "Morning. Hangover?" I asked. "No. Tired." He said, and yawned. "Awww. Poor thing." I said, and kissed his cheek. "It's okay." He said, and smiled. "I'm fine." He let out a big yawn. "I'm not going to be able to go to your mom's until after noon." I said, and yawned. "Thats fine. I'll go over before you. Trust me, its better not to tell my mom we are dating until after you get paid." He said. "Really?" I asked. "Yeah. She's a bitch to ANY girl I bring home." He said. "Oh great." I said. "It's okay. My dad will like you. And I like you. And I am all that matters." He said. He snuggled up to me and we started going back to sleep. I woke up when I heard Enos get up and go into the bathroom. "Be right back." I said, and got up.
"Hey sweetie." I said. The door was cracked open a little. "Can I come in?" "Yeah." He said. I opened the door and walked in. He was on his knees in front of the toilet with his head over it. "You need anything? I can make you some soup or get you some water or something." I said. "I feel really dehydrated." He said. "I'll get you some water. Then why don't you take a shower and get comfy on the couch and watch tv." I said. "Thank you." He said. "You're welcome." I said. I got him a glass of water and grabbed a few towels. "Here you go." "Thanks." He said. "I'll fix up the couch for ya." I said. "Okay." "Dave has like a bazillion of everything under the sink if you need anything." I said. "Okay." "Holler if you need anything." I said. He just nodded. I put some blankets on the couch and a comfy pillow. "Hey." Todd said walking into the room. "Hi." I said smiling. "Enos has a really bad hangover." "Oh no." He said. I giggled. "I think he's just use to certain kind of alcohol." I said. "Everyone drinks the same things back home." "Anything I can do?" He asked. "I think I got it covered. Thanks though." I said. I put the remotes on the coffee table in front of the couch and we went back to my room. I found something to wear and waited for Enos to be done in the shower.
When I heard him get out I went in and brushed me teeth. When I was done, Todd ran in to use the bathroom. I walked out to check on Enos, and he was sound asleep. "Awwwww." I said, and covered him up. I put a bottle of asprin and a glass of water on the table for him. Todd walked out of the bathroom. "Hey, lets go get some breakfast. I don't want to wake up Enos." I told him. "Sure." He said. We just drove through Burger King and grabbed some breakfast sandwhiches. When we got back Enos was sitting up watching TV. "Are you okay?" I asked, handing Todd the bag of food I was holding so he could take it to the kitchen. "Yeah. Better." He said. "Hungry?" I asked. "Yeah. I might feel better after I eat." He said. I smiled and went into the kichen to get him some food.
"David should be back soon." I said. "Hopefully." He smiled. "You two are too cute." I said. "Look at you glowing." He laughed and shrugged. "I'm happy for you both." I said. "Thanks." He said.
When we were done eating Todd went home, and I sat in the chair next to the couch. Enos was watching some dumb Handyman show on PBS. I was relieved when he finaly fell back asleep. I reached over and took the remote from him and changed The channel. I looked at the clock and it was 11:00. David would be back soon.
I sat there for over and hour watching Family Matters reruns. I was starting to doze off myself. I called David, but he didn't answer. Enos woke up and went to the bathroom. "He should be here by now." I said frustrated. "It's okay." Enos said sitting back down on the couch. "I wanted to get some work done today." I said. "You can go, Ella May. I don't need no babysitter." He said. I noticed him swallow hard. "I'm really sorry that he's not back yet." I said. He just nodded. I could tell he was bothered by it. I turned on the Discovery Channel and we watched TV for another hour. David finally got back around 4pm. "David, what the hell!" I said standing up. "I'm sorry." He said rudly. "Like I knew it was gonna take so long." "You should have called." I said. "I couldn't." He said. "Yeah okay." I said. "I'm going to see Todd. Take care of your boyfriend for once." I grabbed my purse and stormed out of the apartment.
I got to Todd's and parked down the street. I called him to tell him I was there. He met me out at the gate. "I'm sorry. I was suposed to be over a lot sooner." I told him. "It's fine." He said, and hugged me. "How's Enos?" He asked. "Better." I said. "What's wrong?" He asked. "I'm just mad at David." I told him. "Come on, I'll cheer you up." He said, and led me into the pool house.
"He didn't come home all day. He JUST now got back." I said. "I wanted to get work done here." "It's not his fault he had to go in to work though." He said. I smiled. "You're suppose to take my side." "It's not worth stressing over." He said. "Everything is fine." "Well, I would have at least liked to come over here to hang with you sooner. Rather than watching Enos throw up." I said. He laughed. "Okay, so I'm exaggerating a little." I said. "But it still sucked." "Do you not like Enos?" He asked. "No, I do like him. He's a great guy. I was just really bored." I said. "Well, I'm sorry." He said. He hugged me.
“Eh, I’m okay. I’m just glad I get to spend some time with you.” I said, and sat down on his bed. He sat down next to me. “So, I’ve been thinking of moving out.” He said. “Really?” I asked. “Yeah, don’t sound so surprised.” He said. “Well, you seem to have it pretty good. I’m sure most people would love to live in a pool house…no rent.” I told him. “Yeah, but I want my own independence too. I mean, lately my mom had been treating me like I’m a kid again. And my cousin just bout a condo and needs a roommate. He said I wouldn’t have to worry about rent until I got a job.” He said. “Well, that’s cool. Where would you work? Wont you be starting school in the fall?” I asked him. “I don’t know yet.” He said. “Well, I think it’s great.” I told him, and kissed him. “So, what do you want to do?” He asked. “I don’t know. I’ve been cooped up inside all day.” I said, and yawned.
"I can take you out. . ." He said. I sighed and layed back on the bed. "Is that a no?" He asked as he layed back next to me. "I don't know." I said staring at the ceiling. "Well, I'm hungry. I say we go grab dinner somewhere and start from there." He said. "Sound good?" "Yeah I guess." I said.
“We don’t have to go out.” He said. “No, it’s okay. I’m just kind of annoyed still.” I told him. “Come on, let’s go.” He said, and sat up. He pulled me up and I giggled. He snuck me into his car and drove us to some really nice restaurant to get dinner. I was impressed. When we were done we decided to go to the park that was in his housing development. It was gorgeous! There were ponds with ducks and geese, all kinds of trails and walkways, and beautiful scenery. It was dark out, but everything was lit up well. “This is such a nice little park.” I said. “Yeah, I love it here.” He said. We were standing at the edge of a pond. He was standing behind me with his arms around my waist. “You know what I just thought of?” I asked him. “No, what?” He asked. “I’ve never actually had a real relationship before.” I said. “Really?” He asked. “No. Is that pathetic?” I asked him. “No. Not at all.” He said. “So, ready to head back? I wouldn’t mind just hanging out and watching some TV or something.” I told him. “Sure. Let’s go suga-pie.” He said and a horrible southern accent. I started laughing really hard!
"Don't ever do that again." I said. He just laughed. We went back to his place and layed in bed. He turned on the TV and started flipping through the channels. "What do you wanna watch?" He asked. I just shrugged. "Well, what do you LIKE to watch?" He asked. "Funny stuff." I said. "Okay." He said. "You're not being very helpful and we're gonna be watching Football if you don't tell me what you like." "I hate sports." I giggled. "What's your favorite show?" He asked. "Daria." I laughed. "But hasn't been on in forever." He jumped out of bed. "I'll be right back!" He said and ran out the door. He came running back in two minutes later holding up Daria Season 1. "We've got quite the TV collection." He said. "Oh my god!" I said excited.
"We've got just about everything." He said, putting it in. He lay back down next to me and started. We got about half way through the season when he stopped it. “Hey.” I said. “Hey? Let save something to watch for the next time you come over.” He said, and hugged me. “Okay, I guess.” I sighed, and he laughed. I turned onto my side facing him, and he leaned down and kissed me. All of a sudden there was knocking on his door. “Who is it?” He yelled. “Your Mother! Who is in there with you?” Missy shouted. “A friend!” He shouted back. “I know you have a girl in there! What did I tell you?” She shouted. “Who cares? This is where I LIVE!” He yelled back. “Should I go?” I asked, starting to sit up. “No.” He said. “I just want to know who it is. It better not be the McKinzie girl!” She shouted. “It’s not! She’s a jerk. Just leave me alone.” Todd shouted back. “NO!” His mom kept pounding on the door. “MOM!” He shouted and got up and walked to the door. I climbed out of bed and sat on the edge of it. He opened the door. “Who is it?” She shouted, and pushed her way in. “What are you doing here? I’m not paying to redecorate the Pool House.” She shouted. “Mom! God you are such a bitch sometime! This is my date.” He said. “WHAT? ARE YOU KIDDING ME?” She shouted. I took a deep breath and rested my head in my hands. Todd pushed his mom back outside, and followed her out, shutting the door behind him. “Great.” I said to myself.
Fifteen minutes later, he walked back in. He looked really mad. "I'm sorry." He said holding out his hand. It was a check for $2,500. "What's this?" I asked. "The rest of your pay for the work you've done." He said. "Does this mean I'm not finishing up the house?" I asked. He nodded. "Damnit!" I shouted. I felt like crying. "I needed the money for this job!" "She's calling David to see if he'll do it." He said. "He better not!" I said. I was so mad! "I better get home." I picked up my purse and rushed out the door. I went home and rushed up to the apartment. "Geez!" David shouted as he jumped off of Enos on the couch when I walked in. "I live here too, you know?" I said. I put my purse and keys down. "Did Missy call you?" I asked. "Yeah." He said. "Well?" "I'll finish it up." He said. "What?!" I yelled. "I can't beleive you!!!" I went to my bedroom and slammed the door shut. I sat down on my bed and just cried.
“ELLA!” Dave shouted, pounding on my door. “NO!” I shouted back. I just wanted to be alone. “I’m sorry! I thought you’d want me to finish for you.” He said. “Just go away!” I yelled. “I’m sorry!” He said. “I don’t believe you! You should have never quit decorating. Now you are taking my client away?” I shouted. He knocked a few more times but I just ignored him. After a long time I calmed down and changed into some pajamas. I wrote myself a reminder to have Jamie call all my other clients in the morning. It needed all of those projects to make up for the money I lost on Missy’s house. I sat down on the bed and there was another knock on the door. “WHAT?” I shouted. “Todd is here.” David said. “He can come in.” I said. The door opened and Todd walked in. “I’m so sorry.” He said. “It’s not your fault.” I told him, and let him hug me. “It kind of is. I could have been more careful.” He said. “It’s fine.” I told him. I wasn’t mad at him, I was angry at David. “If it makes any difference, my mom is pissed at me too.” He said. “Why?” I asked. I told her I’m moving out this weekend.” He said. “Really?” I asked. “Yeah.” He said. Just then my phone rang. I answered it. “Hello, Ella?” A man asked. “This is her.” I said. “This is Mr. Montgomery.” “Oh, hello.” I said. “First, I just want to apologize for my wife. She over reacted.” He said. “It’s alright.” I lied. “No it isn’t. I really like you. You are a good designer, and I think you are good for my son.” He said. “Thanks.” I told him, and felt myself blush. I felt silly for blushing over the phone. “And second, I understand if you decline, but I would really like it if you would finish the house. It is entirely up to you however.” He said. “Is it okay if I get back to you tomorrow?” I asked. “Yes, absolutely.” He said. “Thank you.” I told him. “Of course. I can’t wait to hear back from you.” He said. “One more thing, is my son there?” “Uh, yes. He is.” I told him, feeling kind of awkward. “Can I speak to him please? He isn’t answering his cell.” He said. “Yeah. Here he is.” I told him, and handed the phone to Todd.
"Ella." David Whispered. I rolled my eyes. "Please?" I sighed and followed him to his bedroom. He closed the door behind us. I just layed face down on his bed. He climbed on top of me and layed down with his arms around me. "I'm sorry." He said. "I'll give you all the money I get for the rest of the job." "It's okay." I said. He rolled off of me and onto his side. I turned facing him. He leaned forward so our foreheads were touching. Once again, I was reminded of my feelings for him. I wanted to kiss him so bad! I decided to find out if he felt the same way. I leaned my chin forward and kissed him. He kissed me back quickly, then leaned back. "Ella." He whispered. I just buried my face back into the bed. He placed his hand on the back of my neck and started rubbing it. "Are we okay?" He asked. I nodded. "I won't take the job if you don't want me to." He said. "No, take it." I said trying my hardest not to cry. He stood up. "Love you." He said. I didn't say anything. "Love you." He said again. Again, I didn't say anything. I heard him walk out of the room. "My Dad bought me a nice condo." I heard Todd say a few minutes later. "Well, he put a down payment on it anyway. I told him I'd start paying the mortgage when I got a job." I sat up and forced out a smile. "Yay!" I said. "I know!" He said excited. I jumped off the bed and wrapped my arms around him. We went back to my bedroom and turned on the TV. He pulled me into his chest and held me in his arms. He was so sweet! I couldn't stop smiling. I tried my very hardest to get David off my mind, but it was hard. Eventually, I dozed off. When I woke up the next morning, Todd wasn't there, but there was a rose on my nightstand with a little card. "Aww." I said reaching for the card. I grabbed it and opened it.
Ella, I am sorry for anything I've done to upset you. I love you so much. You've been the greatest friend in the world and I am lucky to have you in my life.
Much Love, Davey
I sighed and went out to the kitchen. David was sitting at the kitchen table. "Thanks." I said. He looked up at me. "Thank you." He said smiling. "Where's Enos?" I asked. "In bed still." He said. "I told him about us at the lake." "You did?" I asked shocked. "He was totally okay with it. Kind of jelous at first, but he's okay. He trusts me." He said. He poured himself a cup of coffee. "Well, I have to get to The Montgomery's." "Good luck." I said. He gave me a kiss and smiled. "Are we okay?" "Yeah." I said smiling, even though I didn't really know if I was okay. He left and I made myself a bowl of cereal.
When I was done eating, I left for work. When I got in, Jamie was happy to see me. “Oh, good!” she said. “Oh, good, what?” I asked. “You have several appointments this week, and a lot of new clients. You lost a few from leaving last week, but you have more then made up for it. Once word got out about the Mayor, people keep calling.” She told me. “Really?” I asked. “That is great!” “I know! Shall we get ready?” She asked. “Yeah, brief me.” I told her, and walked back to my office.
"We don't have to start on Abigal Baumann's wedding for another two months, so don't start stressing about that. We have a few houses and one baby shower next week. The house ones are just random rooms." She explained. "A couple of them faxed me floor plans of the rooms and sizes so we could get started before we meet with them." "Wow, very organized." I said. "Yup!" She said excited. "Thanks, Jamie." I said. "Of course." She said. She gave me a hug. "So, how are you?" She asked. "Eh." I said. "Tell me all about it." She said. I sighed. "I really like Todd. He's so sweet and so nice." I said. "But, every so often, David will do or say something that just makes me feel like my heart is being tugged right away from Todd." "Interresting way to explain it." She laughed. "I know what you mean though." "And it's not like he does it on purpose, he is just being himself." I said. "And I tried to kiss him. I'm so stupid."
“Do you want to know what I think?” She asked. “Yes, I do.” I told her. “Honestly, I think you should just start the process of getting over David. Treat it like a break up or something. I mean, he may like you, but he is still gay. So anything you did have wouldn’t be what you wanted.” She said. “I know that. I feel dumb, but I can’t help it. If he wasn’t gay, I KNOW we’d be together.” I told her. “Well, to me it seems like you both have found someone else you like. Why not give that a shot. You’ve got to try to block any feelings that pop up.” She said. I was starting to get frustrated with her. “Hey, it’s just my opinion.” She said, catching on. “Let’s talk about something else. Has anything happened with you and that guy you were seeing?” I asked her.
"No." She said throwing her hand in the air. "He was a loser." "Oh." "Yeah, I'm over it." She said. We went over a few more things, then decided to get lunch together. "He said he wanted to do it again." I said. "Do what again?" She asked. "David. We slept together when we were on vacation and afterwards he said he wanted to do it again." I said. "That was before he met someone. He probably just saw it as a fun thing to do." She said. I sighed. "You know I'm right." She said. "Maybe." "I am, Ella." She said. "If you want to spare more hurt feelings, you'll get over him." "Yeah." We went to A&W and got Hot Dogs. We ate and talked for a little while and then went home. When I walked into the apartment, David and Enos were kissing on the couch. David jumped up. I rolled my eyes. "I don't care if you're kissing your boyfriend, you don't have to try to hide it." I said. "Sorry." He said. "I'm gonna change and go somewhere." I said. "Where?" He asked. I just shrugged. "Stay. We'll watch a movie or two." Enos said. I smiled. "Come on." David said. I nodded smiling. "Alright, but NOT Weekend At Bernies!" I said. David laughed. "OR Casablanca!" I said pointing my finger at him. They both laughed. "Adamms Family?" David asked. I rolled my eyes. "Another he watches way too often." I said to Enos. He just laughed. "Bowfinger?" He asked. I laughed. "We need more movies!" "How about The Breakfast Club?" Enos suggested as he looked at the shelf of movies. "Sure!" I said laughing. David hated that movie, because I made him watch it so many times when we first moved in together and I was depressed.
“I hate that movie.” David whined. “How do you hate the breakfast club?” Enos asked. “I had to watch that every night for about a month when she moved in.” David said. “She? I’m right here!” I said. “I didn’t know I was so annoying.” “No, I didn’t mean that.” He said. I just let it go. I new the movie would cheer me up. David put it in, and I sat down in the chair next to the couch. David sat down next to Enos, and put his arm around him. It felt so weird! That was normally my spot! I took a deep breath and turned to watch the movie. I was glad it was starting. When the movie was over, I tried to hide the fact that I was all teary. “Are you crying?” Enos asked. “She always does.” David told him. “But it’s the greatest movie ever. It’s not sad.” Enos said. “I know. Leave me alone.” I giggled and wiped my eyes. Enos and David laughed. “Come on, lets all go out tonight.” David said. “YEAH!” Enos shouted. “Um, I’d rather not. But you boys go ahead.” I told them. “Oh, come on!” David said. “Really, you two will have more fun with out me hanging around.” I told them. “Okay, okay.” David said. “But you can’t wear those loafers.” Enos said. “What?” David asked. “I know your dad didn’t leave over ten pairs of expensive loafers in your closet.” Enos said, and he and I started laughing. David looked embarrassed. While they got ready, I went back to my room.
I layed in bed. I felt so lonely. I just turned on the TV and sighed. A few minutes later, my door creeped open. David peaked in. "You sure you don't want to come with us?" He asked. I nodded. He walked in and closed the door behind him. I rolled my eyes. He sat down in the bed next to me. "Yes?" I asked giggling. "I just want to give my best friend a hug." He said with a smirk on his face. "No!" I yelled laughing. "Oh yes!" He said. He grabbed me and put his arms around me. "Your boyfriend is here." I said. "You think that's gonna stop me?" He asked. He pinned me down onto the bed with his legs and started tickling me everywhere! I couldn't stop laughing. I was laughing so hard that I couldn't breath. "STOP!" I said laughing. He jumped off the bed. He was laughing really hard and pointing at me. I squinted my eyes and gave him an evil look. He leaned down and kissed the top of my head. "Night, sugar bear." He said. I just smiled, then nodded. I didn't want him to go. I just wanted to hang out with him. Just the two of us. I felt like crying. "Bye." He said, then left.
My phone rang, and it was Todd. I just hit the ignore button and let it go to voicemail. I got up and went out to the living room to work some more on stuff for work. After a few hours, I had gotten a lot of ideas put together. I was very excited and proud of myself. It was late, and I was tired, so I went to bed. The next morning I got up and went to work. “Your 9:00 is here early.” Jaime whispered, and pointed to my office. “What? It’s just now 8:00.” I said. She shrugged, and I walked in to my office. A man in his forties was sitting at the chair in front of my desk. He had on a HUGE cowboy hat, and boots. He was wearing regular jeans and a button up shirt though. “Uh, Hello, Mr. Tettlebottom.” I said, trying not to laugh at his name. “Howdy.” He said, standing up. I knew at once he was from Texas. “I’m Ella, nice to meet you.” I said, shaking his hand. We sat down. “How can I help you?” I asked. “Well, I want my study decorated. But I don’t want no cheesy city-style.” He said. “Well, that is not problem.” I said. “I don’t know. You seem like just another city gal to me.” He said. “Well, there Mr. Tettlebottom. I reckon, yer wrong.” I said, letting my accent slip out. “Hey, where are you from? And why do you hide it?” He asked.
265 comments:
1 – 200 of 265 Newer› Newest»"Ella May, get yer ass down here this instant!" Momma shouted.
I sighed and closed my chemistry text book.
"Comin' Momma!" I yelled with frustration.
"You is in trouble!" Momma said as I approached the kitchen.
"Yes Momma?" I asked.
"Did you kiss that boy Ricky Rum?" She asked roughly placing her hands onto her hips.
I laughed. "Oh Momma. This ain't anyones business but mine. Why don't you go ahead and respect my privacy for once?" I said.
"Ella May!" She shouted.
"I can kiss all the boys I want, Momma! And you ain't gonna give me no greif for it!" I yelled. I ran back around the back porch and plopped myself onto the porch swing. I didn't know why I kissed Ricky Rum. It was sort of just a dare. I didn't like Ricky Rum. I had a crush on Steven Sorrell. He wasn't even a country boy.
I got up and started to walk down the main dirt road. I made my way to Jessie's house. He was laying in the grass on the side of his house. "Hey, Jess." I said. I layed down next to him.
He just smiled at me.
"I heard you kissed Ricky." He said sitting up.
"So I did." I said. I sat up. "Why does this silly news upset everyone?"
"Ella." He said. He sighed and looked out at the sun starting to set. "Ella, I like you."
"You what?" I asked surprised.
"Come on, you knew it Ella." He said. "I ain't been tryin' to hide it."
"So that's why you kissed me on Tuesday at the April Festival." I said, just now realizing it. "Boy do I feel stupid."
He pushed me on the arm and we both laughed.
"You knew why I did it, Ella. You were just scared." He said.
"I was scared." I giggled. "You're Jessie. Someone I was a baby with."
I looked at him and smiled. He leaned down and kissed me right then and there. That was the last time I saw him before I went ahead and skipped town. I had to get out of that place. I needed to start something of myself. I didn't need to be at Graduation. I still get my diploma.
"Ella, your first client for the day is here." Jamie, my assistant said.
I was nervous. I went to college for two years and was able to get a job as a home decorator. I was making good money and getting all kinds of fancy clothes and jewelry. I had made something of myself and life was good.
I went home exhausted that night. "Ella. I was starting to worry." David, my roommate said when I walked in the door.
"Sorry. I guess I should have called." I said.
"It's okay." He said smiling.
"So, our lease is up in two weeks. Have you decided if you want to stay here another 12 months?" He asked.
"I think I do." I said smiling. I sat down on the couch next to him and he put his arm around me.
"Cool. I'd like that too." He said. "What do you say we put on our dancing shoes and hit Club Nine?"
"I'm so tired." I said.
He laughed. "Whatever."
"Tomorrow night. I promise." I said.
He nodded smiling. "It's a date." He said. He kissed me on the forehead and stood up. "Night." He said. He went to his room and shut the door.
"Night." I said softly, even though I knew he couldn't hear me.
The next morning I woke up early so I had extra time to get ready. I had a consultation in someones home, so I wanted to look nice. I went through my closet pulled out a black pencil skirt, and a white cashmere shirt. I layed them out on my bed, and then jumped in the shower.
When I was done, I looked in the mirror and almost didn't recognize myself. I didn't look anything like the little country girl I used to be! I smiled, and admired my recently bleached teeth. I giggled when I realized how silly that was. After putting on some jewelry I walked out to the kitchen to eat some breakfast.
"You look nice today." David said as he buttered some toast.
"Thanks. I have an in-home consultation today. It's a rich client that lives in the Meadow Lark area." I told him.
"Wow. You're really moving up in this business, arent you?" He asked.
"Yeah. Its so crazy." I told him.
"Nope. That is just what happens when you work hard." He said, and I smiled.
"That shirt shows off your boobs." He said, sitting down at the table with his toast and some coffee.
"What? Should I change?" I asked, starting to freak out. He just laughed.
"NO! It looks nice. I was teasing." He said, laughing.
"Jerk." I said as I poured milk into my cereal.
"Yeah Yeah." He said. "I'm amazed how well you cover up your Country Gal' accent." He said, and I laughed.
"Hey, I can still bring it now, ya hear?" I said, and sat down with him.
"I like your accent." He said, and I rolled my eyes.
After Breakfast I drove to my Clients house instead the office. I needed to be there by 8:00 sharp. I walked up to the door and rang the bell. It was such a nice home! I felt privlaged to get to work on it. The front door opened and a very distinguished looking man opened it.
"Hello Ella. Please, come in." He said, and invited me in.
"Thank you Mr. Montgomery." I told him. He was wealthy enough to have a buttler but refused. He said that made him feel old and stuffy. I thought that was funny, as he didn't look any older then this late 30's.
I stepped in, and he closed the door behind me.
"Well, what do think?" He asked.
"Your house is beautiful!" I said looking around. It was huge too, but I didn't want to say that.
"My wife will be down shortly. She is the one that knows what she wants." He said, and I smiled.
"Come, follow me." He said, and followed him to a room in the back of the house.
We walked into a room where a woman was doing some stretches in front of the tv. She was watching Oprah. She was sweating. I felt a little embarassed. I looked at my watch to make sure I hadn't arrived too early. She looked up at us.
"Oh! Is it that time already?" She asked. She walked over to me and held out her hand. "I'm Missy." She said smiling.
"Hi." I said, smiling back.
"This is Ella." He told her.
"Let me fix myself up. Have a seat." She said.
Mr. Montgomery walked away. I sat down on the leather couch. It was not comfortable at all. "I'll be right back." Missy said. She smiled again and walked down the hall. I sighed as I looked around. I had never been in such an amazing house. The room was full of bookcases, inwhich were full of books in all categories. There was even one of those ladders set up to go all the way around the room.
"Wow." I said.
"Water?" I heard. I looked up. There was a very handsome man looking down at me. His dark bangs draped over his blue eyes. He was dressed nice too. I had never met a boy who dressed so nice.
"Sure." I answered smiling.
"I'm Todd." He said. "Don't let the ensamble fool ya. My Mom's having friends over, so I have to wear a suit and tie." He rolled his eyes and brushed his bangs out of his face. He smiled and tucked it back behind his ear.
"I'm Ella." I said, kind of embarassed. I still hated my name.
"I like how you say your name." He said.
I giggled. "Born and raised in Texas." I said.
"Cool." He said. "I'll get you that water." I watched him walk away. I couldn't help but stare at his butt as he walked away. It was a very pleasant site.
"Here you are." He said grabbing a coaster from a small drawer under the coffee table. He set it down and then set the glass down on top of it.
"Thanks." I giggled.
He sat down next to me and started flipping through the channels.
"Wow, you have a lot of channels." I said. "We always just had basic channels."
He just laughed and I felt stupid. He stopped it on MTV. A rap video was playing. I heard him singing along quietly to himself. As much as I hated rap music, I found it pretty cute.
"Do you like rap?" He asked.
"Oh yeah I love it." I blurted out. I rolled my eyes and called myself an idiot in my head.
"Awesome." He said smiling.
I opened up my binder and started flipping through all of my room designs. I thought maybe I could come up with a few ideas before I met with Missy.
"Can I have a peice of paper?" Todd asked. I just nodded. I ripped a sheet of paper out of the back of my notebook and handed it to him. "Pen?" He asked.
"Yeah." I said. I handed him a pen. He wrote something down and slid it into the back of my binder.
He stood up. "It's my number." He said smiling.
"How old are you?" I asked.
He laughed. "Eighteen."
I smiled and nodded. He walked out of the room as Missy was walking in. We went over tons of ideas and she shot them all down. I could have sworn the devil was in that woman. I stormed out of there in tears. I rushed home.
"Ella?" David said standing up. I threw my bags onto the floor and walked over to him. He wrapped his arms around me and I rested my head on his shoulder. "That woman was the devil." I said.
"I'm sorry." He said. He sat me down onto the couch. He put his arm around me. I layed down on his chest. He layed back a little so we were almost laying down.
"Who am I foolin?" I asked wiping my eyes.
"Don't talk like that." He said.
"A girl like me can't decorate a house for the richest women in town." I said.
"Yes you can." He said.
I looked up at him. I really wanted to kiss him. He was so handsome. It made me sick that I couldn't even put the slightest move on him. He smiled at me as I gazed into his eyes. He wiped a tear off my cheek. "What?" He asked.
I arched forward a little and started kissing him. I was surprised when he started to kiss me back. I placed my hand up his shirt a little and rested it on his bare stomach. "Whoa, Ell." He said. "Let's not get carried away." He laughed.
I nodded. I pulled away a little, but I left my hand on his stomach.
"I want to want you." He said. "You know that."
"Yeah."
"I wish I could change who I am sometimes, cause you're so damn beautiful, Ella." He said.
I smiled and nodded. He grabbed my hand and moved it over his shirt.
"Maybe I should call him." I said.
"Who?"
"The devil's son." I said.
He laughed.
"He gave me his number." I said.
"Huh. I got a number today too." He said.
"Really? Is he cute?" I asked.
He blushed. "Very."
"Aww."
He laughed. "How old is he? Old enough for me to kick his ass if he hurts you?"
"Eighteen." I giggled.
He laughed.
"I'm twenty-one. You always act like I'm ancient." I said pushing him.
He laughed. He turned on the TV and pulled me back onto his chest.
"I actualy have to get up." David said.
"No." I whined.
"Yes." He said. "I'm going out with the guys."
"What am I suposed to do?" I asked.
"You can come with." He told me.
"I'll pass. They always make fun of my outfit and hair." I told him.
"Only Clay." He said.
"And Roberto."
"Only because he likes Clay." He said, and I luaghed.
"Maybe I will call Todd." I told him.
"Go for it." He said, and got up. I waited until after he left to call.
"Hello?"
"Todd?" I asked.
"Yeah."
"It's Ella." I told him. Feeling nervous. "Hey! Whats going on?" He asked.
"Nothing. I thought I would call to see what you were up to." I told him.
"I was just heading out to St Calabras." He said.
"Isn't that a 21 over club?" I asked him.
"Yeah." He said.
"You're 18." I told him.
"I know." He said.
"Okay, how do you plan on getting in?" I asked.
"Uh, Fake ID." He said, and laughed. I felt so dumb.
"I'm an idiot." I said, and he laughed.
"You are not. How about I come pick you up in an hour?" He asked.
"Uh, sure." I said. I gave him my address and then rushed back to my room to get ready. I let my hair down and straightened it, then touched up my make-up. Then came the hard part-finding something to wear. I started pulling clothes out of my closet, desperatly trying to find something decent to wear. I laughed when I realized how silly I was being! I decided on a pink halter and my favorite black skirt. I was just slipping my shoes on when there was a knock at the door. I grabbed my purse and ran to answer it.
"Hi." I said, out of breath.
"You okay?" Todd asked.
"Yeah. I just rushed to answer the door." I told him.
"AH, I see." He said, and held out his arm. I took it, and we left for the club.
We walked out to his car. My jaw dropped when I saw that he owned a Lotus. "Holy fuck." I said. "Holy. . ."
He laughed.
"I'm sorry. I don't ussually talk like that. Your car is. . . incredable." I said. I sighed as he opened the door for me. I felt stupid. I got in the car and he went around to the passanger side and got in. His sound system was amazing. "You like old school Warren G?" He asked.
I smiled and nodded. "Since when did I become a liar?" I asked myself.
"Cool." He said and turned it up louder.
We drove to the club. We pulled up in the vale line and got out of the car. He handed over the keys and we got in line for the club.
"You might run into stars here." He whispered to me.
"Really?"
"Yup." He said.
I smiled.
"I saw Britney Spears here once." He said.
"Seriously?" I asked getting excited.
"Yeah."
"I've never met anyone famous." I said.
He laughed. "People weren't bothering her. Nobody really ever does at these places. I guess they are just use to it." He said.
"Well, I've never seen anyone famous in person either." I said.
"You're accent is so sexy." He said. "It's like it's there sometimes and when it comes out, It's so hot."
I laughed. "Right."
"I'm serious." He said. "Oh hey. Sorry about my Mom. She thinks she's better than everyone else."
"It's okay." I said. "Maybe you shouldn't remind me that she's your Mother."
He laughed. "Smart thinking."
We got to the door and the bouncer let us right in. He didn't even card us. I must have looked confused, because when we got in Todd turned to me and said, "I come here a lot." I just smiled and he lead me to a table in the corner.
"My friends should show up eventualy." He said as we sat down. A waitress walked up right away and took our drink order.
A group of people walked over right after she left.
"Hey, who is the lady?" One of the guys in the group asked.
"Mike, this is Ella." Todd said.
"Ella May?" One of the other guys asked. My eyes hadn't adjusted to the lighting quite yet, so I couldn't see who it was.
"Ella May! It's me! Ricky Rum!" He shouted.
"What the hell." I said under my breath.
"Jessie's in town too. Tried to find yer apartment." He said. "He's got a map, but he must be havin' some trouble findin' it."
I suddenly felt totally humiliated. "Ricky, how the hell did you get into this place?" I asked.
"Excited to see me, Ella May?" He asked smiling. He winked at me.
"Where is Jessie?" I asked.
"He's got the same number. Give him a holler." He said. "I'm outta here. This place is too fancy for a honky tonk boy like me."
I turned to Todd.
"Go ahead." He said.
"I'm sorry." I said.
He gave me a hug and I ran after Ricky.
"RICKY!" I shouted. I saw him waving his arms in the air trying to wave down a cab.
I put my hand up and one stopped right away.
"You're real fancy now, aren't ya?" He said.
I rolled my eyes. "Climb in the cab." I said. We both got in and I gave the driver directions to my apartment. Sure enough, when we pulled up, there Jessie was sitting on my doorstep.
"Jessie." I said.
"You ain't ever even called me." He said standing up.
"Yeah." Ricky said. "When you comin' home?"
"This is my home now." I said. I unlocked the door and opened it. I peaked in. It was dark and the TV was on. "Davey?" I asked. I turned the light on. David was sitting on the couch with a guy I didn't recognize.
"Well, ain't this a real refined place you got here?" Ricky said looking around.
"Dave, this is Ricky and Jessie." I said.
I looked at the guy and smiled.
"This is James." He said. "James, this is the famous Ella."
"Nice to meet you." James said.
I smiled and nodded. David stood up and we both just kind of looked at eachother. We studied eachothers faces and then giggled.
"Let me just grab my coat." I said. David smiled and sat down. I grabbed my coat and walked out the door.
"Wait, Ella." David said. He walked out to the hal with me. "Just give me another half hour." He said.
I smiled. "Sounds good."
He smiled. "Thanks."
"Wow, Ella May." Ricky said.
I walked a few steps ahead of them as they followed me to a small nearby park. I sat down in the grass. Ricky countinued to look around a little and Jessie sat down next to me.
"I'm sorry I up and left like that, Jess." I said.
"I thought you were somethin' real special, Ella May." He said.
"Well, you never know what the future might hold." I said hearing my accent come out a little more than usual.
"Don't try to fool me." He said. "You ain't comin' back."
"I just might. You don't know that. You ain't able to predict the future or nothin'." I said. "Oh my god. I havn't said ain't in about a year."
We both laughed.
"You can't forget your roots." He said.
"I havn't and I never will." I said.
He stood up. "We gotta get to the airport." He said. "Ricky!"
"So soon?" I asked.
"Just wanted to see your darlin' face, Ella May. Make sure you're still alive and kickin'." He said. "Call me every once in a while, will ya?"
"I promise." I said.
They said goodbye and stood out front waiting for a cab. I grabbed Jessie and hugged him. It brought a smile to his face. I smiled back. "Miss ya." I said.
"Miss ya too." He said. I waved as they hopped into a cab. I went back inside. "Sorry. Just going to my bedroom." I said.
"What the hell." I said under my breath.
"What? You didn't think little Ricky Rum could have made somethin' of himself too?" He said with an annoying laugh.
I suddenly felt totally humiliated.
"Excited to see me, Ella May?" He asked smiling. He winked at me. "I make her speechless." He said smiling at Todd.
"He grew up with me out in Texas." I told Todd as I pointed at Ricky.
I noticed Todd look Ricky up and down. He was dressed nice. Well, nice for Ricky. He had a black and white striped button up shirt on and some nice jeans. I wasn't surprised when I looked down and he was wearing cowboy boots.
"Look at you all refined." Ricky said leaned down a little and totally checking me out. He hadn't lost a bit of his accent.
"Ricky, how the hell did you get in here?" I asked.
"I produce music. Country music." He said.
"How did you manage that?" I asked.
"Uncle Judd." He said.
I had forget about Ricky's Uncle Judd. DJ Judd. He ran the only radio station out in Billville, Texas.
"Well, congrats." I said.
"You're hidin' all yer honky tonk, but you ain't foolin' me, darlin." He said. "Lookit yer socks." He laughed.
"What?" I asked looking down. I had stilettos on. "I'm not wearin' any socks!"
Ricky turned around and laughed again. He tipped his cowboy hat forward and turned back around smiling.
"I don't get it." I said, looking down at my feet again. Ricky walked away.
"You know some interesting people." Todd said.
I just smiled. "Let me get you a drink." He said.
"Thanks." I said.
I was trying so hard not to be embarassed! I couldn't help it though. I sighed and rested my head in my hands.
"Hey, Cheer up." Todd said, putting a drink in front of me.
"What is this?" I asked.
"The Todd Special." He said, and I laughed.
"Did you drug it?" I asked. He started laughing really hard.
"No. Just try it." He said.
"Okay." I said, and took a sip.
"Wow. It's good! What's in it?" I asked him.
"That I can't tell you. If you want one, you have to be with me to get it." He said, and I laughed.
"So, why are you so embarassed by where you are from?" He asked.
"I'm not." I told him.
"You are. You hide your accent, dropped part of your name, and you were bright red the whole time that Robert guy was talking to you.
"Ricky." I corrected.
"Whatever." He said.
"Ricky Rum." I said, and started giggling.
"What?" He asked.
"That is his name!" I said, and started laughing more. He started laughing too.
"This drink is strong." I told him, taking another sip.
"I know." he said, and winked. I started laughing even more.
"You're so young." I giggled.
He blushed.
"But cute." I said.
He smiled. "As are you."
I chugged my drink, then realized I was not in Texas.
"Wow." He said.
"Sorry. It's the Texas in me." I said. "We're not very lady-like out there."
"No need to apologize." He said.
I just smiled. I was embarassed.
"You embarass easily." He said. "It's cute."
A few drinks and a couple shots later, he was paying for a cab to take us back to his house. When we climbed out of the cab, he grabbed me and started kissing me. He guided me towards the back of the house. "What are you doing?" I whispered.
"I live in the pool house." He said quietly. "Shh." He grabbed my hand. We walked past a small garden with a little pond in the middle. "Is that a frog?" I slurred a little too loudly.
"Shh." He laughed. "Yes."
He stopped in front of a nice little house near the giant pool. He fumbled through his keys and unlocked the big sliding glass door. He let me in and turned on the light. He closed the door and closed the blinds.
"He's only eighteen. What the hell am I doing?" I asked myself.
He grabbed me and started kissing me again. I giggled.
"You are so hot." He whispered. He brushed my hair away from my neck, and kissed it. I got the chills and he looked at me and smilled.
"This isn't like me." I said.
"What?" He asked.
"Coming home with a stranger." I said.
"I'm not a stranger." He said.
"I don't know anything about you." I told him.
"What do you want to know?" He asked, and sat down on his bed.
"I don't know." I said. I felt embarassed.
"Have a seat." He said, and I sat down next to him.
"I was born and raised here. Favorite color is Orange. I graduated Highschool when I was 16. I'm a lot smarter then I let on." He said.
"Wow." Was all I could think to say.
"What about you? Why'd you leave Texas?" He said.
"Are you kidding me? Would you want to live in Texas?" I asked, and he laughed.
"No." He said.
"Exactly." I told him, and he laughed. I smiled, and he leaned over and kissed me again.
Suddenly his phone started ringing. It was VERY loud. It made me jump. He leaned over and picked it up.
"Hello?" He said. "Just grab one of Dad's shoes and kill it." He rolled his eyes. "I'll be right there." He hung up the phone.
"My Mom has a cocroach in her bathroom." He said. He stood up. "I have to go kill it."
I laughed. "Okay."
He walked out of the house. I looked up at the shelves on his headboard. He had a picture of him and some very pretty girl sitting in the sand at a beach. On the other side was a picture of him and the same girl hugging in front of a big tree. I giggled. He looked so cute in the picture. He had a few comic books that I noticed too. I grabbed one and opened it. It was porn. "Oh my gosh!" I said laughing. I put it back right away and just sat there. A few minutes later, he came back. "Who's she?" I asked pointing to the picture of them in front of the tree.
"Kendra." He said.
"Ex girlfriend?" I asked.
"Eh. Not really." He said. "We were never a couple. Our parents always tried to set us up, but we never tried dating. We watch movies together all the time. Her and our friend Toby. The three of us hang out all the time."
"Oh cool." I said.
"Yup."
"I'm losing my buzz." I said.
"Want some more? I've got some wine in the fridge." He offered.
"No. No thanks. I'm good." I said laying back onto the bed.
"I don't have a chance with you tonight, do I?" He asked.
"I don't know." I said, blushing.
"Yes you do." He said, and layed down next to me.
"I just met you today." I told him.
"And you are my clients son."
"So?" He said.
"Are you always this persistant?" I asked, and he laughed.
"If you want I'll sleep in the chair." He said, getting up.
"You don't have to do that." I said.
"I don't mind." He said, and stood up. He took off his shirt and started taking his belt off.
"Whoa! What are you doing?" I asked, staring at him.
"I don't sleep in my clothes." He said. I just laughed. I couldn't help but look at him!
He smiled and slid his pants down. I tried to look away, but I couldn't. "You want a shirt or something?" He asked as he threw his jeans into the hamper.
"Um, yeah sure." I said. He opened his closet and pulled a shirt off a hanger. He walked over and handed it to me. His skin looked so smooth and he had the perfect amount of muscles in his arms and chest. "Thanks." I said taking it from him. I hadn't even been with anyone since I had moved. I was so tempted to grab him and pull him on top of me.
"Goodnight." He whispered.
I just smiled. I sat at the side of the bed so my back was facing him. I took off my shoes and placed them on the floor beside the bed. I changed into his shirt and took off my skirt. I climbed under the covers right away and he turned off the light. The only light in the room was coming from a nightlight in the bathroom. I turned over and saw him pull a blanket over him.
"You comfy?" He asked quietly.
"Very." I replied.
"What are you thinking about?" He asked.
I ignored him. I knew where that question was going to take us. I just pretended I had fallen asleep. Eventually I heard him snoring very softly. It was cute. I had a lot of trouble getting to sleep, but finally I dozed off when the sun started to rise.
"Hey. Ella?" I heard. I opened my eyes and Todd was sitting next to me on the bed.
"Sorry to wake you, but I have to get going." He said.
"Okay." I said, and sat up. I felt like I hadn't slept at all.
"I can drop you off." He said. He was already showered and dressed in a nice suit.
"Where are you going?" I asked.
"I have to go be my mom's Trophy-son at some stupid party her friend is hosting. I didn't even know until she called this morning." He said.
"I'll get dressed." I told him, and turned around. He got up and walked to the TV across the room and turned it on. I changed back into my clothes.
"Ready?" He asked.
"Yeah. Lets go." I said.
"I had a lot of fun with you last night." He said.
"Really?" I asked.
"Yeah. Give yourself some credit." he said. "Hey, this party is only a few hours. I'll call you when it's over."
"Okay. Sounds good." I said. When he got to my place, he leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. I blushed and hurried out of the car. My foot got caught in the seat belt, and I stumbled! I caught myself just before I face planted onto the pavement.
"Are you okay?" I asked.
"Yeah. I'm fine." I said, totaly embarassed. I shut his car door and ran inside.
"Hey. Ella?" I heard. I opened my eyes and Todd was sitting next to me on the bed.
"Sorry to wake you, but I have to get going." He said.
"Okay." I said, and sat up. I felt like I hadn't slept at all.
"I can drop you off." He said. He was already showered and dressed in a nice suit.
"Where are you going?" I asked.
"I have to go be my mom's Trophy-son at some stupid party her friend is hosting. I didn't even know until she called this morning." He said.
"I'll get dressed." I told him, and turned around. He got up and walked to the TV across the room and turned it on. I changed back into my clothes.
"Ready?" He asked.
"Yeah. Lets go." I said. "Wait, we took a cab home."
"I know. I'll take my dad's car." He said.
"Oh, okay. What about your car?" I asked.
"It's fine. They'll keep an eye on it at the club." He said. "I had a lot of fun with you last night."
"Really?" I asked.
"Yeah. Give yourself some credit." he said. "Hey, this party is only a few hours. I'll call you when it's over."
"Okay. Sounds good." I said. When he got to my place, he leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. I blushed and hurried out of the car. My foot got caught in the seat belt, and I stumbled! I caught myself just before I face planted onto the pavement.
"Are you okay?" He asked.
"Yeah. I'm fine." I said, totaly embarassed. I shut his car door and ran inside.
I walked into the apartment quietly.
"All nighter. Wow, Ella. I am surprised." David teased. He was sitting at the table eating cereal.
"We didn't do anything." I said.
"Ella."
I smiled. "We kissed. That's it. I swear."
"You would tell me right?" He asked.
"Yes. Of course." I giggled. "I'm taking a bath."
I went to the bathroom and turned on the water. I poured a bunch of bubble bath in and they filled up the tub. David walked in as I was about to undress. "Just need to brush my teeth real quick." He said.
"Close your eyes." I said.
He laughed. "You understand that seeing you naked doesn't matter." He said.
"Just do it." I said.
He laughed and closed his eyes. I quickly undressed and climed into the tub. "Okay." I said.
He opened his eyes and looked at me. "You're crazy." He said. He rinsed his toothbrush and put some toothpaste on it. He started brushing his teeth and sat down on the toilet. I layed back and dunked my head under the water to get my hair wet. He rinsed his mouth out and sat down again. "I don't understand baths." He said. "It's like laying in your own filth."
"Is not!" I said, and splashed some bubbles on him.
"Hey!" He said, wiping them off. "You are in trouble now."
"Oh yeah? What are you going to do?" I asked, and splashed him again. He slid off his pajama pants real quick and jumped into the bathtub. Water splashed everywhere!
"What are you doing?" I shouted, and wiped water out of my eyes.
"I'm about to tickle you." He said.
"NO!" I squelled. I tried to sit up more to climb out, but he pulled me down, and tickeld my stomach.
"STOP!" I shouted laughing. He did.
"I can't believe you are sitting in the tub with me in a t-shirt and briefs." I said.
"Well I wasn't getting in naked." He said.
"I'm naked." I told him.
"I know. I don't want to accidently make a baby." He said. I just laughed.
"Get out!" I said, and splashed him with water.
"I can see your boob." He said.
"GET OUT!" I shouted, and splashed him again.
We both started laughing really hard. He went to climb out and slipped. He fell right back onto his butt and hit his head on the little rack I had on the back of the tub. It shifted sideways and everything on it flew off of it and into the tub. The big peach body wash hit him in the head. I was laughing so hard that I couldn't breath. I caught my breath and looked at him laughing. It made me sad. I really liked him, but I knew he could never be mine romantically. I smiled. He got on his knees and turned around. He straightened the rack and started puting everything back on it. I couldn't take my eyes off his butt. As he leaned down to pick up the shampoo, I pushed him and he fell back onto me.
"Can't resist me can ya, Ella May?" He said with a texas accent.
I laughed. I put my arms around him and hugged him tightly. I sighed and kissed him on the back of his neck. He laughed. "You're great." He said. He got back up on his knees and put the rest of my stuff back on the rack. He climbed out and took off his shirt. He dried off, then wrapped the towel around his waist. He smiled at me and walked out of the bathroom.
"Damnit. Damnit. Damnit." I said as I dunked my head under the water again.
After relaxing for a little while, I got out and dried off. I walked out to the living room in my towel.
"Sorry about that in there." David said.
"About what? It was funny." I told him.
"It was, but I know how you feel about me, and I shouldn't tease you." He said.
"Oh, don't be silly." I told him.
"Anyway, I'm going out with some friends tonight. One of my old friends from highschool is going. I thought you might like him." He said.
"That's okay." I told him.
"He's cute." He said. I just rolled my eyes.
"Oh come on! Have some fun." He said.
"Okay, okay. I'll go." I told him.
"Good." He said, He walked over to me and hugged me. When he pulled away my towel fell off.
"DAMN IT!" I shouted, laughing. David was laughing too. I just picked up my towel and wrapped it around myself.
"Such a hot body, totaly wasted on me." He said.
"Hot?" I asked, and he laughed.
"Go get dressed before you flash me AGAIN." He said.
I went to my room and tears started to build up in my eyes. I sat down on my bed. I heard David turn on the TV. I laughed when the Fresh Prince theme song came on and David was singing it really loud. I laughed. I got up and got dressed. I just threw on my black sundress. I brushed my hair and threw it up.
"You want me to go pick up something to eat?" He asked.
I walked out to the living room. "If you want." I said sitting down on the couch next to him. I layed back and curled up my legs.
"Are you okay?" He asked.
I just shrugged. I knew if I tried to talk, I would end up in tears. He got up. "I'll go get us some subs." He said. "Turkey on wheat with mayo, lettuce, tomato, olives and onions?"
I smiled. "You know it."
"We'll talk when I get back." He said.
I just nodded. He grabbed his keys and left. I just layed there watching TV until he got back. About fifteen minutes later, he was back with our subs. He poured us each a glass of water and set them down in front of us. "Dig in." He said.
I wasn't looking forward to talking about our situation. Every time it came up, he asked if he should move out. That was the last thing I wanted.
"Should I move out?" He asked.
"No." I said. "Please don't ever ask me that again."
He unwrapped his sandwich. "It's not that I don't want to live with you. I love living with you." He said. He took a bite of his sandwich.
"And so do I." I said.
"Ella, if I was-"
"Wasn't gay, you'd love me. We've been through this." I said interrupting him with frustration.
"No. I can still love you." He said. "Which I do."
"Yeah, yeah. Just not in and in love kind of way." I said.
"It's not something I can help." He said. He got an upset look on his face. He continued eating his sandwich. I sat up and started to eat mine.
"I'm not asking you to love me." I said. "And there is no reason for us to be talking about this."
"Damnit, Ella. I just don't want to hurt you! I feel like I'm hurting you more and more each day!" He shouted slamming his glass onto the table. He stood up.
I started to cry. "You're not. You haven't. Beleive me. Geez." I said.
He took a deep breath.
"Just calm down. You're not hurting me." I said.
"Then why haven't you had sex in so long?" He asked.
"Excuse me?" I asked. "That is none of your business."
"Because of me." He said pointing to himself.
"No." I said standing up and facing him. "It's because of me."
"I'm listening." He said sitting down. I sat back down too.
"I am so busy with work all the time. I don't even have time for a life other than work." I said.
"Make time." He said. "Take time off."
We both finished our subs quietly. He cleaned up our messes. "I'm gonna go shoe shopping. I'll be back later." He said.
"You're upset." I said.
"I'll be fine. I just want to be alone." He said. He grabbed his coat and left.
"Damn it." I said. I went and got my purse and decided to go to the park. It always helped me clear my head. I walked around for at least an hour before I decided to back home. When I got there David was sitting on the couch.
"I'm sorry." He said.
"It's okay." I told him.
"No it's not. I'm sorry." He said again. I sighed.
"Apology accepted." I told him.
"Thank you." He said.
"So, are we still going out tonight?" I asked.
"Yeah. If you still want to." He said.
"I do. You're right. I need to make more time for myself. I had a chance with a very attractive guy last night, and I didn't take it." I said.
He smiled.
"What?" I asked.
"I'm not saying you should go sleep with any guy that wants you." He said.
"I know." I smiled.
"We both know that's not you." He said.
I nodded.
"At least date around." He said. "Get out there. Paint the town red."
"You are so gay." I laughed.
He held his arms out. "Well, duh!"
We both laughed.
"I'm going to find something to wear." I said.
"Me too."
We went to our rooms. We both kept trying things on and showing eachother. I came out in my black velvet coctail dress. He shook his head no. "Too fancy." He said.
"Too retarded." I said pointing at his shoes.
"These are Salvatore Ferragamo Rudolph Loafers." He said looking very offended.
"Yeah well it doesn't go with that hidious design on your shirt." I said.
"This is a Robert Graham." He said. "This shirt costs 178 dollars."
"What?!" I asked. "Geez! You can get the same shirt at Target."
"Yeah right!" He said.
"Whatever. I'm trying on another dress." I said.
"Apparently I'm changing my shirt and shoes." He said.
I stuck my tongue out at him and he laughed. I went back to my room to try on another dress.
"This one!" I said, opening my door.
"You look like you walked out of the 70's." He said.
"It's cute!" I shouted.
"Yeah. Okay." He said.
"Fine. I'll try another one." I told him.
"What about this?" He asked.
"You match too much." I told him.
"What?" He asked.
"You match to much!" I shouted.
"That isn't possible." He said.
"It is. And you do. Ditch the red sneakers, add your black shoes, and flip your coller back down." I told him. He rolled his eyes, and flipped it down.
"Much better!" I said.
We each ended up trying on a few different things. He went with the ugly overpriced loafers. I think he did it just to bug me. We sat down to watch tv for a while. I filed my nails and then painted them.
"You should wear your pearl earrings. They'll look great with your dress." He said.
"You should help me with the Montgomery house." I said.
"No work talk. You're not at work. This is to get your mind off of work." He said.
"Dave, you have a great eye for this stuff. I could really use your help. I'll even pay you." I said.
He sighed.
"Please." I pouted.
"Promise you won't talk about work again tonight?" He asked.
I nodded smiling.
"Then okay."
"Thank you so much. It would really suck if I lost this account." I said.
"That sounds like work talk to me." He said.
I giggled.
"I'm gonna go shave. We should head out in about a half hour." He said.
I smiled. "Okay."
I finished up my nails and fixed my hair. "You ready?" I asked loudly.
"Yup." He said walking out of his room smiling.
He looked so handsome. "You look really great." I said trying not to tear up.
"So do you." He said smiling. "Let's go."
We drove to a small club on 7th Ave. Blue Moon. David parked, and walked me inside. It was still early, so the place wasn't too busy yet.
"I see them." He said, and pointed to two guys sitting at a table by the dance floor. He waved and walked over to them.
One of the guys was obviously gay. David introduced him as Sam. The other guy was very attractive. I can't say he was as attractive as David, but close. He had a different style.
"Andrew, this is Ella. Ella, Andrew." He said.
"Very nice to meet you." He said, shaking my hand.
"Pleasure's all mine." I said, in full Texan accent. I tried not to blush. I was surprised he didn't comment on it.
"Tina and Rob are on their way." Sam told David as we sat down.
"Can I get you a drink?" Andrew asked me.
"Yes, please. I'll have a Tom Collins." I told him.
"My favorite drink." He said.
"Really?" I asked.
"Yeah." He said, and smiled. When he stood up, I got a whiff of his colongne. It smelled so good!
David laughed and I gave him a dirty look.
"He smells good tonight." Sam said.
"He does." David said.
They both looked at me. "I agree." I laughed.
"Whoa. Major hottie. 10:00." Sam said.
David and I both looked in the direction Sam was looking.
"Wow. Good eye." I said staring.
Sam stood up a dorky smirk on his face. He shrugged and walk away. We watched him. He walked over to the hot guy and we assumed he introduced himself, because he they shook hands.
"So how do you know which guys are gay?" I asked David.
"Sometimes it's hard to tell." He said. "But my guess would be that ninety-five percent of the men here are gay."
I laughed. "True."
"So, what do you think of Andrew?" He asked.
"He's cute." I said. "But please don't force it and keep leaving us alone."
"I won't." He said smiling.
"Dave."
"I promise." He said squeezing my leg.
"Thank you. Now let go of me." I said when I noticed Andrew walking back towards us. He sat down and David took his hand off my leg right away. "So Dave, how you been?" Andrew asked him. "Where'd Sam go?"
"Flirting." I said pointing at him.
We all laughed.
"He's one crazy guy." Andrew said.
"That he is." David said.
"I'm gonna go grab a Martini." David said standing up. He leaned down towards my ear. "I'll be right back." He whispered. I rolled my eyes and looked back at Andrew.
"Do you dance?" He asked.
"Not very good." I said.
"After a few of those?" He asked pointing to my drink.
I giggled. "Yeah, maybe." I looked towards the bar to see if David was still there. He had his Martini in his hand and he was talking to some guy. "Fucker." I said in my head.
"He's trying to set us up, isn't he?" Andrew asked.
"Yeah." I said, and smiled.
"I hate when people do that! Try to set you up with someone, but keep leaving you alone." He said.
"I know. In that awkward silence." I said, and he laughed.
"Well, you seem pretty cool." He said.
"Thanks. You too." I told him.
"So, where are you from?
I asked.
"Milwaukee. You?"
"Texas." I said.
"You hid your accent well." He said.
"So do you." I told him.
"I try." He said.
We sat and talked for a few minutes before Sam and David walked back over.
"Any luck?" Andrew and I both said at the same time. We both laughed.
"NO! He wasn't gay." David said.
"Awww. I'm sorry sweetie." I said, and Andrew laughed.
"What about you?" Andrew asked Sam.
"Eh, he was wearing cheap clothes." He said. I just laughed.
"HEY GUYS!" Someone shouted. I turned around and Tina was there. She hugged me. Rob was at the bar getting drinks.
"His name was Alvin." Sam said. "It makes me think of Alvin & The Chipmunks."
Everyone laughed.
"And how are you?" David asked Tina as he sat down next to me.
"I'm good." She said smiling. "Here comes Rob. Don't say anything about shirt."
"Rob, what is up with that shirt?" Sam asked as Rob sat down.
Rob glared at Tina.
"Sam!" She shouted.
"I think it looks nice." I said.
"She bought it at a thrift store." Rob told us.
"Ew." Sam said.
"It's Tommy Hilfiger." Tina said.
"Tommy Grossfiger." Sam said.
"It looks brand new, Rob." I said.
"It does." David said as he felt the sleeve.
"Looks like I won't be meeting anyone tonight." Rob said as he leaned back in his seat.
"I was fucking with you." Sam said. "There is nothing wrong with your shirt. Well there wasn't until Tina said where it was from."
"Fuck off." Rob said.
"Tina never shop for him again." Sam said. "Don't let her shop for you again."
"Shut up." Tina said.
"It's not a big deal." I said.
"It kind of is." David said.
"Can you all just shut up about my shirt?" Rob asked.
We all nodded and I tried not to laugh. A waiter walked over to us with a trey full of shots. He put one in front of each of us.
"Whoa, I don't think I should do any shots tonight." I said pushing it away from me.
"Sure you do." Sam said pushing it back in front of me.
David looked at me. "No, she really shouldn't." He said.
"Why not?" Andrew asked.
"She'll end up complaining about work or doing something stupid and ruining her night." David said.
"David!" I said.
"What?" He asked.
"Nothing." I said.
"It's true." He said.
"Drop it." I said.
"What's goin on?" Tina asked.
"Nothing. I've just been busy with work. I haven't had any time for myself." I said.
"And she'll end up going home with someone." Sam said.
"Excuse me?" I asked.
"Dude." David said shaking his head no.
I picked up my purse and stormed to the bathroom. I walked into one of the stalls and slammed the door shut. I started crying. "Girl?" I heard Tina say.
"I'm right here." I said wiping my eyes. I opened the door and let her in. She gave me a hug.
"He's just looking after you." She said.
"He shouldn't be telling his friends that I go home with guys when I drink too much. That was ONE TIME, Tina." I said. "ONE TIME!"
"I know." She said. She gave me another hug.
"And he says it right in front of Andrew." I sobbed.
"Sam's a jackass when he drinks." She said. "Just ignore him."
"It's already done and over with." I said.
"Who did you go home with?" She asked.
"Just this guy." I said. "I didn't even sleep with him though. He's acting like I did. Does he not beleive me?"
"Sweetie, I think you're looking way too far into it." She said.
"Ell!" David shouted.
"In here!" Tina shouted back.
"Let me in." He said.
"What the hell." Tina laughed. "You can't be in here."
"Let me in." He said again.
"I've got it covered." She said.
"Tina, just let me in." He said.
"Just go back to your friends." I said.
"Ella, I'm sorry. Sam's a jackass when he drinks." He said.
Tina and I looked at eachother and laughed. "See." She said.
"I didn't say anything to him. I swear. He just assumed. He even told everyone that." He said.
I sighed.
"We'll be back out there in a second." She said.
"Alright hurry up." He said. "They're going to play Funkytown next just for us."
I laughed and opened the door. I gave him a hug.
"I better get out of here before I'm kicked out of the club." He said.
We all laughed as we went back out to the table. The song Funkytown came on and David dragged me out to the dance floor.
"Nooooo! I suck at dancing!" I said.
"You do not! Let Andrew see you shake your bootay!" He said, and I laughed. We were dancing really goofy, and making people laugh. David picked me up and spun me really fast.
"WHOA! Slow down!" I said, laughing.
"Sorry. You are just fun to dance with." he said. When the song was over we ran back to the table.
"Nice moves." Andrew said, and I blushed.
"Thanks." I said, and giggled.
"You still havn't done your shot." He told me.
"Did everyone else take theirs?" I asked.
"Yeah. I saved mine to wait for you though." He said.
"Thanks." I told him.
"To awkward set-ups!" He said, and we toasted our shot glasses, then slammed them down.
"YUCK!" I shouted. "What was that?"
"Don't ask." Tina said.
"Gross! Just don't let me do another one!" I said, grabbing David's beer and chugging half of it.
"Hey! Get your own beer!" David said, taking it away from me. I was laughing so hard!
"I get the next dance." Andrew said.
"Okay." I told him. The Cranberries came on.
"Come on!" He said.
"You can't dance to Zombie!" I shouted.
"Can to." He said, and pulled me out to the floor. Surprisingly, we did dance to it! He was good at leading me. When the song was over, he hugged me.
"Thanks. I've wanted to dance with you all night." He said.
"Thanks. Where did you learn to dance?" I asked.
"Actualy, that's what I do for a living. I'm a dance instructor." He said.
"Wow! Really?" I asked.
"Yup." He said.
"Well, maybe I should sign up for one of your classes." I said.
"Maybe you should." He said winking at me.
I giggled. We walked back to the table and sat down. Sam walked up a few minutes later.
"I'm sorry. I didn't think it was a big deal." He said to me.
"It's okay." I said.
"And I didn't really know." He said.
"I know." I said.
"She's a good girl." David said smiling.
I rolled my eyes and he laughed.
"Here. I've gotta head out. I've got a class early in the morning." He said. He handed me his card.
"Thanks." I said.
"Call me, email me. Whatever." He said. "See you guys." He waved at everyone.
"Have a good night." I said.
"I'll walk you out." David said as he followed behind him.
"You don't hate me now, do you?" Sam asked.
"No." I laughed. "It's fine."
Sam stood up. "Dance with me. I've only danced with people who don't know how tonight."
I laughed. "Okay then."
"Why do you keep laughing?" He asked.
"I don't know how to dance either." I told him.
"BULL! I saw you. You just THINK you don't know how to dance." He said. I rolled my eyes, and started dancing. It was a blast dancing with SAM! When the song was over, he ran me up to the bar and ordered two more shots.
"Whoa! NO WAY!" I said.
"Yes." He said, and slid one in front of me.
"Okay, okay!" I said, and took it with him.
"Two more!" He said to the bartender.
"SAM!" I shouted.
"Oh come on!" He said. I just laughed and took the next shot with him.
"Another dance?" He asked me.
"No. Not yet. I need to sit for a minute!" I said, laughing.
"Okay, suit yourself." He said, and took of for the dance floor. I sat down at the table. I was bymyself. Rob and Tina were out on the dance floor too. I sighed and sipped my water.
"Is this seat taken?" Someone asked me. I looked up. David was standing there.
"No, have a seat." I told him.
"So, Andrew seems to like you." he told me.
"He's nice." I told him.
"That's it? Just nice?" He asked.
"NO! That isn't what I mean. He's cute too. And a good dancer, obviously." I told him.
"Yeah. Too bad he isn't gay." David said.
"Shut up!" I told him, and threw an ice cube at him. I completely missed, and almost hit some girl at the next table. We both burst into laughter.
"How much have you had tonight?" He asked.
"I forgot. Ask Sam." I said, and he laughed.
"I'm so excited." I said.
"Oh yeah?"
"Yes. We're gonna be working together. We're gonna be like partners." I said.
"No work talk." He laughed. "Yes, it'll be fun. Drop it."
I poked out my bottom lip and made a sad face.
He rolled his eyes and sighed. "Alright. Throw out your ideas." He said.
I giggled. "So, she likes things tacky."
"Okay. . ."
"She likes tacky, bright and gaudy." I said.
"Animals patterns?" He asked.
"Yeah. Anything ugly that looks expensive." I said.
"We'll go interview her tomorrow." He said. "Get a good feel on what she likes."
"Okay." I said smiling.
"Then we'll go shopping and pick out a bunch of patterns and I'll make some sketches." He said.
"You're a genius." I said.
"I know."
"Ready to get outta here?" I asked.
"Yeah." He sighed. "I'm tired."
We stood up. He left a note on a napkin for everyone and headed out. He drove is home, even though he shouldn't have been driving. It didn't even occur to me until we got home and he was stumbling up the stairs. I kept laughing at him.
We got inside and we both went right to bed. When I woke up the next morning, he was curled up in a ball next to me. He opened his eyes and smiled. I sat up. He grabbed me and pulled me back down.
"I like waking up to your pretty face." He said as he kissed the top of my head.
I smiled. Before I got caught up in the moment and made myself all upset, I sat up again. "We've got a busy day ahead of us." I said.
He yawned and stretched his legs out. "We sure do." He said.
I got up and took a shower. David was ready for the day when I got out. I called Missy Montgomery and she was thrilled that I wanted to "try harder to please her".
"Fucking bitch." I said when I hung up the phone.
David laughed.
"You just wait." I said.
We drove to their house and walked up the steps to the front door.
"Holy shit." He said.
"Yeah."
I knocked on the door and she opened it. She introduced herself to David. I told her he was my assistant. She guided us out to a screen room near the backyard. I heard people screaming and laughing. I looked out the window. Todd was out there by the pool with two girls and a guy. He kept picking up the girls and throwing them in the water.
"Let me get us all a glass of water." She said. I just nodded.
"That's him." I said softly.
David looked out the screen door. "Which one?" He asked.
"Blue board shorts." I said.
"Wow. He is ripped." He said. "And he looks like he's 16."
"Shut up."
"Nice work." He said staring at him.
Missy came back with some waters. David took over, which was a relief. I had no idea where to even start with the witch.
"Can we start out by getting a tour of the house?" David asked her.
"It would be my pleasure." She said smiling.
I let David take over completely. Missy seemed way more relaxed with him. At one point I got seperated from them. I was looking at pictures in one of the rooms, and didn't notice them leave. When I walked out, they were gone.
"Darn it." I said. looking around. The house was big, and I felt a little lost. I started tracing my steps back, when I door opened up, and someone grabbed me!
"Shhhhhh." Todd said.
"What are you doing?" I asked. He flipped on the lights and we were in a rather large bathroom.
"I saw you when you arrived." He said.
"I saw you too." I said, looking at him. He was still just in his board shorts. He smiled, and leaned down and kissed me. I started to pull away for a second, then stopped, when he put his hand on my lower back and pushed me closer. It really had been a long time! There was a knock the door, and we both jumped.
"TODD!" His mom shouted.
"Yeah, mom?" He asked.
"Have you seen that girl? Kelly?" She asked.
"Ella." I heard David correct her.
"ELLA?" She said.
"No, sorry." He said.
"Why are you using the upstairs bathroom? Doesn't the pool house one work? You are probably getting everything wet!" She said.
"I like this one better!" He shouted back.
"If you see that girl, send her to the family room! I don't want her stealing anything!" She shouted.
"Hey!" I said, and Todd covered my mouth. I giggled.
"Okay!" He said back, and we heard her leave. He took his hand off my mouth, and we both started laughing.
"Sorry. She's a bitch." He said.
"It's okay." I told him. He leaned down and kissed me again. I put my hand on his chest, and pushed him away.
"I should get back." I whispered.
"Damn." He laughed.
He made me feel young and spontanious. It made me laugh.
"What?" He asked.
"Oh nothing."
"Call me later." He said. He opened the bathroom door, then slammed it shut right away.
"Todd?" We heard.
"My Dad." He whispered.
I tried not to laugh.
"What are you doing in there?" He asked him.
Todd turned on the water in the sink. "Washing my hands." He said.
"Well, hurry up in there." His Dad said sounding angry.
We waited until we couldn't hear his Dads footsteps again and he opened the door. I rushed out and down the stairs to the living room.
"Sorry. I lost you guys." I said. I sat down. I felt so nervous.
David just looked at me. I was pretty sure he knew what was up.
David and Missy talked some more, but I couldn't even pay attention. I felt kind of bad, because this was my job, not his. I heard the girls screaming and laughing again, so I assumed Todd was back at the pool. I started to feel a little jelous.
"Gold trimming?"
I looked at Missy and realized she was talking to me. "Yeah." I replied smiling.
"You don't think that's a bit much?" David asked me.
"Gold is very eligant." I said.
"I agree." Missy said.
David gave me a strange look. "Okay. Gold countertops it is. . ." He said making a note of it.
"Wait, countertops?" I asked.
David sighed.
"It is a bit much." I said. "Plus, I am just a decorater. I can't order you countertops."
"Why don't we get back to you, Missy." David said standing up. We both shook her hand.
Missy smiled. She walked us to the front door and we left. We got in the car and David pulled out of the driveway.
"We were talking about vase colors, Ella." He said sounding frustrated. "She has vases all over her house. We were talking about getting new ones with new flowers. She suggested gold for the ones on her countertops."
"Ooops." I said giggling.
"You were fooling around with that guy, weren't you? While I was doing all your work for you, you were screwing around with that guy." He said.
"I'm sorry. You were doing so good. She liked you much better than me." I said.
He sighed. "We'll go over it all when we get home."
"I'm sorry." I said, when we go home. David hadn't said a word the whole drive back.
"It's okay." He said, and sat down on the couch. I sat down next to him. "It's just I gave this up for a reason Ella. I don't like it."
"I know. I just really needed help with this." I told him.
"Why? Why this one? Can't you just get another client?" He asked.
"No. It's a big client! Plus Missy is the only annoying one." I told him.
"Thank you for helping me. I can probably do it myself now that I know what she wants." I told him.
"No, don't be silly. I'll help you out." He said.
"Thank you." I told him. He just smiled, and pulled out his notebook and pen.
"She wants everything gold. It makes me sick to my stomach." He said.
"Ew."
"Well, whatever. As long as we do what she wants, she'll be happy." He said.
He went over everything they had discussed and everything he noticed about her current decore. It was all ugly.
"This sucks." I sighed.
"It does." He said. "But that's just how it goes sometimes."
"I guess."
"Lets go shopping." He said.
He took me to a craft store and we picked out a bunch of fabrics to show Missy. He picked out wallpapers, rugs, vases, drapes and even covers for her couches. I couldn't believe how ugly it all was! "You think she'd like this throw rug?" David asked as he pulled one off of a shelf.
"It's hidious." I said. "So. Yes, probably."
He put it back on the shelf. "Ella, this is your career." He said.
"I know. I'm sorry. This is the first time I've had a sucky client." I said.
"I know you, Ella. There is something else bothering you. I wish you would talk to me about it." He said.
I sighed.
"You need sex." He whispered. He grabbed the cart and started down the isle really fast.
"David!" I said running after him.
"Tell me it's not true." He said.
"You drive me crazy." I said.
"You drive ME crazy." He said. We walked up the the register. The lady rang everything up and it came to about one hundred dollars.
"Unbeleivable." I said.
We went out to the car and unloaded the bags. "We're taking a detour home." He said as he pulled out of the parking lot.
"Where?"
"We're having Sushi and Saki." He said. "You could use the saki."
"Or we can detour to the back of Nordstrom." I said.
"I wish." He said.
"What?"
"Ella, how many times do I have to tell you I wish?" He said. "I would love to have you. I would love for you to be mine. But, it just can't happen."
"You're afraid."
He ignored me and ended just driving home. We brought all of the bags inside and he went to his bedroom.
"I'm sorry." I said opening his door. "I was joking anyway."
"I can't have sex with you." He said.
"I said I was joking."
"You weren't joking, Ella." He said.
"Yes I was. If you actually turned into there ready to do it, then yes of course I would do it. Did I expect you to though? No. I was joking!" I said. I went back to the living room to match some of the fabrics with his sketches.
"That is the fabric for the pillows." He said.
"How can you tell? It's all ugly." I said.
"Because it's less ugly as a pillow." He said, and sat down next to me on the couch. He took the sketch pad and fabric from my hands, and set them on the coffee table. Then he held my hands in his.
"Ella, I'm sorry." He said.
"It's okay." I told him. He turned my so I was looking at him.
"I don't know what it is. I've never liked girls. I've never questioned being Gay. But something about you makes me wonder what it's like being with a woman." He said.
"What?" I asked, completely shocked.
"I'm serious." He said.
"You've never slept with a woman?" I asked him.
"No." He said.
"Then how do you know your gay?" I asked, and he laughed.
"That isn't quite how it works, Ella." He said. I laughed when I realized how silly that sounded.
"So, try it with me." I said.
"No. It's not right." He said.
"Why not?" I asked.
"Because, it would just be wrong." He said.
"Fine." I said, getting frustrated. I stood up and grabbed my purse.
"Where are you going?" He asked.
"OUT!" I said, and left. I got into my car, but didn't know where to go. I picked up my phone and called Todd.
"I knew you'd call." He said.
"Fuck." I said.
He laughed. "You okay?"
"I want to see you, but we can't come to my place and we can't go to your place." I said.
"Why can't you come to my place?" He asked.
"Your Mom."
"So. . ."
"She is my client." I said.
"She's at an auction." He said. "She'll be out until midnight. Possibly later."
"Really?"
"Yeah. You wanna go swimming?" He asked.
"I don't have a bathing suit."
"You won't need one." He laughed.
I giggled. "Yes I will. I'll run by Target or something."
"Oh alright." He said.
"I'll be there before you know it." I said.
I hung up the phone and went to Target. I picked out a two peice without trying it on. I didn't care how it fit. I was going to wear it. As I pulled up in front of Todd's house, my phone rang. It was David. I hesitated, then decided not to answer it. I turned my phone off and threw it under the seat.
I walked up to his house, and Todd opened the back gate.
"Hey." He said. I hugged him, and followed him to the pool house.
"Go ahead and change. I'll meet you in the pool." He said.
"Okay." I said, and went inside. When the door shut, I put my swimsuit on. The top was a little small, but it looked cute. I walked out and Todd was already in the pool swimming.
"Come on in, Cutie." He said. I smiled, and walked over to the edge. I sat down, and stuck my feet in.
"Oh, just jump in." He said. I laughed, and hopped in. It was cold, but it felt nice. When I came back up, Todd was right next to me. He put his arms around me, and started kissing me.
I kept thinking about David and trying to ignore it. I was with a cute younger guy. I wanted David to be the last thing on my mind.
Todd stopped kissing me and laughed. "Is there a problem?" He asked.
"No."
"You stopped kissing me." He said laughing.
"I have a lot on my mind. Sorry." I said.
"It's okay." He said. He leaned back and went under the water. He stood back up and shook his head. Water flew from his hair and went all over me. It felt really cold. I laughed.
"I'll get your mind off all of that once you give me a chance to work my magic." He said.
"Your magic?" I asked.
"Yup." He said climbing out of the pool. He walked over to the diving board.
"Don't be stupid. Just do it and get it over with." I told myself.
He dove in and swam over to me under the water. He pulled me forward and jumped up under my legs. I screamed. He stood up all the way and I was on his shoulders.
"Is this part of your magic?" I asked.
"No."
I just laughed.
"I just wanted to be between your legs." He said.
"WHAT?" I shouted, then he went under, taking me with him. I came up gasping for air, and laughing.
"Loosen up a little." he said.
"I am." I told him.
"Good." He said. We goofed off for a little while, then decided to get out when the sun was almost down. We dried off, and went inside the pool house. I had just shut the door behind me when Todd grabbed me, and pushed me onto the bed.
"Now it's time for some magic?" I asked.
"You guessed it." He said, and I giggled.
I was so nervous. I wondered if he could tell.
"Who's Gremlin is in our driveway?" We heard a guy shout.
"Gremlin?" He asked me.
"No." I said lying. I was so embarassed.
Someone started banging on the door to the pool house.
"It's Josh and Mike. Open up!" We heard.
"I'm busy!" Todd shouted.
"Busy with the Gremlin girl?" He asked.
Todd looked at me. "So I drive a peice of shit." I said.
He laughed. "It's okay."
There was more banging on the door.
"Seriously!" He shouted.
"Fine. We'll be in the game room." One of them yelled.
"Thank you!" Todd shouted.
"I'm sorry."
I just giggled.
He leaned back down and started kissing me again. He untied the back of my top and I got a really nervous feeling. My heart was beating so fast. I didn't even know what to do. I swallowed hard and opened my eyes. I caught a glimpse of the picture of him and his friend Kendra. I pulled away from him. I realized she was also one of the girls I had seen him in the pool with.
"What's wrong?" He asked.
"Who were the girls in the pool with you?" I asked.
"Kendra and Jessica." He said. "They're both just friends."
"Not ex's or anything?" I asked.
"Nope." He said. "Never been involved with either of them in any way."
"Sorry." I said.
He laughed. "It's okay to ask things about me."
"Sorry."
"Stop apologizing." He said. "If you don't want to do this, we can wait."
"I do want to." I said sitting up.
"I don't think that you do." He said.
"I do."
He layed back onto his pillow. He just stared at me. I smiled. I crawled over to him and layed next to him. I scooted close to him and he pulled my head onto his chest. He ran his fingers through my hair. I sighed. I rolled over on top of him and started kissing him. The straps of my swim suit top fell over my shoulder and the top fell down onto his his neck. I layed down on him and kissed him.
When we finished, I layed back and my head hit the pillow.
"Wow." He said, laying down next to me. He sounded really out of breath.
"Wow indeed." I said, and kissed his cheek.
"No, seriously. WOW." He said again, and I started laughing.
"I was afraid I wouldn't be that great. It's been awhile." I told him.
"How long?" He asked.
"I'm not telling." I told him, and smiled.
"Okay, okay." He said.
"HEY! TODD!" One of the guys before shouted, banging the door.
"I'll be right back. Let me get rid of these guys." He said, and got up. He wrapped a sheet around his waist, and walked to the door.
His friends pushed him out of the way and walked into the house. I put the sheet the comforter over my head.
"Get out." He told them. I heard the door shut and it got quiet. I peaked out and they were gone. I quickly got dressed.
"Hey, where you goin?" He asked when he walked back in and I was picking up my purse.
"I really should get going." I said.
"Awww."
"I'm sorry. Tonight was amazing, but my roommate is probably worried right now. We kind of got into an argument before I left today." I explained.
"Oh okay." He said. He gave me a kiss and walked me out to my car. I got in and closed the door. He smiled and blew me a kiss as I pulled away. I let out a scream as I turned onto the main road. I took the scenic route home so I could look at all the big nice homes off Crystal Palms. When I pulled into my apartments, I got nervous when I thought about facing David. I was hoping he had went to bed already. To my lack of luck, when I walked in, he was sitting on the couch watching Nick at Night. "I called you." He said softly.
"I know." I said closing the door and locking it.
"I was worried." He said.
"I'm sorry."
"I thought a lot about what you said." He said.
"And?" I asked. I set my keys and purse down on the kitchen table.
He sighed. "And I don't know."
"I acted kind of silly." I said.
I sat down next to him on the couch. "Nah." He said. "What am I always telling everyone all the time?"
"Life is short. Experience all you can." I said.
"Shouldn't I be taking my own advice?" He asked.
"Most definatly."
"Ella, I wanna try." He said looking into my eyes.
"What?"
"Come here." He said laying back against the arm of the couch.
"What?" I asked giggling.
He gestured for me to go over to him.
"Can I tell you about where I went tonight first?" I asked.
"Sure."
"I went to Todd's." I said.
He smiled.
"And I slept with him." I said.
"Wow, Ella." He said holding his hand up for a high five.
"Shut up." I said smiling.
"Does this mean you no longer have feelings for me?" He asked.
"No. . ."
"Kiss me, Ella." He said.
"Last time I did that, you pushed me away." I said.
"That was then." He said. "This is now."
"I don't know. . ."
"Ella, I'm feeling really spontanious and experimental right now." He said. He laughed. "You know I don't feel this way very often."
I smiled.
"Kiss me." He said again.
I hesitated as I debated in my head whether or not I should.
"Alright." He said standing up. "I guess I'm just here at your conenience."
"It is not like that at all, Dave." I said trying to hold in my tears.
"This is what you've been trying to make happen for two years, Ella." He said.
I smiled. "You're like an angel."
"What do you mean?" He asked.
I felt the lump in my throat. "You're too good to me." I said.
"I love you. I care about you. You're important to me." He said.
"I know. I don't even deserve you." I said.
"Ella?"
"What?" I asked standing up.
He walked over to me and started kissing me. After a few seconds, I backed away.
"I'm so terified right now." I said.
"You don't think I am?" He asked.
I giggled and wiped the tears from my eyes.
"Dave, are you attracted to me?" I asked.
He smiled and nodded. "It's weird."
I giggled.
"You're beautiful. I've never been attracted to a girl before." He said. "I think it's because I know you so well and I let myself get so close to you. I feel more comfortable around you than anyone else."
"Really?"
"I want to do this." He said.
"It's going to scar our relationship." I said.
"That's okay." He said smiling.
He put his arms around my waist.
"Are you sure about this?" I asked.
"I think so." He said. He held his hand up. "Look at that I'm shaking."
We both laughed.
"Well?" He said.
"As badly as I want to do this, I think you should give it a lot more thought." I said. "Wouldn't it be weird?"
He shrugged. "Maybe. I think it would be a good weird though."
I giggled. "Think about it. Really think about it." I said.
"Okay." He said.
"I'm gonna get to bed." I said.
"Night."
"Goodnight." I said and went to bed. I couldn't beleive what he was suggesting! I couldn't sleep, because it was all I was thinking about!
The more I thought about it, I started wondering why he was so cool about me sleeping with Todd. Why wasn't he jealous or upset? I shook my head, and felt silly for not letting it go. A few nights ago, I would have jumped at the chance. But now it felt weird. "I should have waited with Todd." I thought to myself.
"Nah." I said out loud, and smiled. I rolled over and eventualy fell asleep.
I woke up the next morning to my alarm blasting some Prince song that was on the radio. It made me jump. I hadn't had to set my alarm in a few days. I got up to take a shower. I just undressed and wrapped a towel around me. I was still half asleep as I stumbled to the bathroom. The door was locked. "I need to get ready for work." I said clearing my throat.
"Hold on." David said.
I stood there for about two more minutes until he opened the door.
"All yours." Was all he said as he walked by me and back into his room.
I sighed and hoped he wasn't upset with me. I took a quick shower and got ready for work. I packed up all the supplies for the Montgomery's house and went into work.
"Hey, Jamie." I said.
"Hi. I've missed you." She said taking a bite of her bagel. She followed me into my office with a coffee. She set it down on my desk. "Thanks." I said.
"The Mayor called. How do you feel about doing his daughters wedding?" She asked.
"The Mayor?!" I shouted with excitement. I was no longer sleepy.
"Yes!" She shouted with a huge smile on her face. We both screamed and hugged.
"Oh, and your mom called." She said. I rolled my eyes.
"Oh stop! Why are you so ashamed of your family? She sounds nice." Jaime said.
"She is. I don't know." I said, and took the message from her. She smiled and left. I sat down at my desk and called my mom.
"Hello?" She answered.
"Hey, it's me." I said.
"Ella May!" She said excited.
"Hi mom." I told her.
"Now why havn't you called, missy? We've all been wondering about you!" She said.
"I've been busy." I said.
"Oh, I ran into Mrs. Rum at the drug store. She said her son Ricky ran into you the other night!" She said excited.
"Yeah." I said.
"Well?" She asked.
"Well what mom? I've got to go." I told her.
"Ella May! You havn't called in months, and now you are going after five minutes?" She asked.
"It's busy here." I told her.
"Okay. But call back soon, you hear me?" She asked.
"Fine mom." I told her.
"Alright. Bye." She said, and I hung up. Talking to her always annoyed me. I felt bad for feeling that way, but I couldn't help it.
Just then Jaime came back in my office.
"Sorry." She said.
"It's okay. What is it?" I asked, hoping maybe the Mayor had called again.
"Missy Montgomery is on the phone. She sounds frantic." She told me.
"Oh great." I said. "Transfer her through.
"I need to know if you can have all of this done in a week." She said. "I have a dinner party next week that will include out of town guests."
"Um." I said looking through my schedule. I was booked and didn't have time to schedule any extra time with her. "Let me get back to you."
"As soon as possible. I would appreciate it." She said.
"Sure thing. Talk to you soon." I said and hung up. "Shit."
"How'd it go?" Jamie asked as she peaked her head into my office.
"She wants her house done by next week." I said.
She laughed. "Yeah right."
I started flipping through my appointment book. "I know. I have to though. How am I going to do this?" I asked.
"Well, I can help. If you give me the list of questions and papers to fill out, I can meet with some of the clients for you." She said.
"That would be a lot of help." I said. "Thanks for offering, but even if you did that, there is no way I could have her whole house done in one week."
"When all else fails, call for reinforcements." Jaime said. She smiled and left my office.
I sighed. "Fuck." I couldn't afford to back out on her. I didn't want to have to call David for help again either. I walked out to Jamie. "Call everyone and their Mother that you think could help me out." I said.
She giggled and picked up her phone. I went back to my office and started going through my address book. I made a list of people to call for help and spent the entire afternoon calling people after my last appointment for the morning. Jamie and I combined our responces and picked and choosed who we would have do what.
Me, David & Tina: Do ALL shopping.
Jamie: Push back and reschedule ALL appoitments a week.
Clear out house and redecorate (w/ David, Jamie and I directing): Sam, His sister Gabby, Tina, Her sister Kiersa, Rob, Jamie's sister, Kayla and her best friend Lori.
"This is going to be crazy." I said.
"Yeah. Definatly." She said.
We both sighed at the same time, then laughed. We were not looking forward to the next day. I knew Todd would be a distraction at the house too. I was also worried about dealing with David when I got home. He was very breif with me on the phone. I grabbed my purse and went home. David wasn't there. I heated up a couple hot pockets and sat down in front of the tv. He finally walked in a few minutes after 10. He hung up his coat and went to the kitchen.
"Hey." I said. "Thanks for helping with this whole Montgomery thing. I really really appreciate it."
"Welcome." He said.
"Davey is everything okay?" I asked.
"Yeah." He said. I heard him stiring some kind of drink.
"Come watch tv with me." I said.
"I'm actually beat." He said walking over to me. "I'm gonna get to bed."
"You would tell me if something was on your mind, right?"
"I have too much on my mind right now and that's the problem. I could use some rest for tomorrow." He said. I got up and gave him a hug. He smiled and went to his room. A few minutes later, he peaked out at me. "Promise me you won't be fooling around with Todd tomorrow?" He asked.
"I won't have time to." I said.
"Just promise." He said.
"I promise."
I decided to take his queue and go to bed. It was going to be a busy day the next day.
I woke up early and got ready before David was even up. I started getting impatient. I had wanted to be heading out by then. I decided to give him another half hour before I woke him up. I went and organized a few things, and then came up with a game plan. Who was going to meet who where, etc. I looked at the clock, and David still wasn't up. I sighed and got up and knocked on his door.
"David?"
No answer.
"DAVID!" I shouted a little louder.
I slammed his door open and barged in. He wasn't there. I ran to my phone and called him. I was really starting to stress. I called Jamie and she answered right away.
"Don't worry about the shopping. We're almost done." She said.
"What?"
"David stopped by the office." She said. "We decided to get a head start, but we're actually just about done. Meet us at The Montgomery's."
I sighed. "Okay."
I was so frustrated that they went ahead and did all the shopping without me! I rushed out the door and over to The Montgomery's. I was almost in tears, until Todd answered the door when I knocked. He pulled me behind the staircase and started kissing me. I dropped my purse and kissed him back. I stopped after a few minutes and ran out to the living room. He called after me, but I let it go. Everyone was already there and doing stuff. "Stop!" I shouted. "Everyone stop!"
They all stopped in their tracks and looked at me. I didn't really know what to say. I was upset that they were all decorating my clients house without me even being there. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I had called them to come help me, so there was no reason for me to be upset. I just smiled. "Good Job. Thank you all so much for your help." I said.
"Your client has horrible taste. Gold hasn't been popular since the 60's." Sam said.
I laughed. He gave me a hug. "Don't worry, pretty lady. We'll get this house looking terrible in gold in no time."
I saw David in the corner measuring for the Drapes. I walked over to him.
"What is your deal?" I asked.
"What? I'm helping." He said, and went back to measuring.
"David! How early did you get up? I was up at 5:00 this morning!" I told him.
"I left when you were in the shower." He told me.
"What? I sat around and waited for you!" I told him.
"Sorry." He said.
"Why did you shop without me?" I asked.
"Why do you need to be there? All these designs are my idea. I picked out everything. I talked to your client for you." He said.
"Is that what this is about?" I asked him.
"No." he said.
"David!" I shouted.
"Ella! What room is this paint for?" Tina asked me. I sighed, and walked over to her.
"That's for the hallway." I told her.
"Thanks." She said smiling. She walked away and I turned back to David.
"What?" He asked.
"Nothing, David." I said. I looked around. I didn't even know where to help. It looked like everything was covered. I felt like crying. I looked around for Jamie and found her puting artificial flowers in some gold vases.
"Jamie." I said.
"There you are!" She said. She gave me a hug. "You okay?"
I shook my head. She took my hand and guided me out the back door by the pool. We sat down on a nice white ceramic bench.
"Is it David, sweetie?" She asked.
"He totally took over everything." I said. "Is it silly for me to be upset?"
"Not at all." She said puting her arm around me.
"Dude, fuck you." We heard. I giggled when I recognized the voice. It was Todd. He came walking around the corner of the house. He was talking to someone on his phone. He looked at us and just nodded smiling as he walked by.
"You wanna tell me what's going on?" She asked.
"Ever since the day I met David, I've really liked him. Every day he amazes me more and more with his kindness and sincerity." I said.
"He is pretty cute." She said.
I smiled. "Yeah."
"So, is there a reason you two aren't together?" She asked.
I turned around and looked in at him. She turned and looked too. He was arranging and rearranging three vases of flowers over and over again. It looked like he was trying to make them look perfect on the counters. I looked at Jamie.
"What?" She asked.
"Look at him." I said. She turned to him again. "Yeah, I see him." She said looking confused.
"He prefer's men." I said.
"Oh." She said. "Duh. I guess I should have known. I'm a little slow this morning, sorry. I was wondering why he argued so much with me about what matched and what didn't."
We both laughed. "Come on." She said pulling me up. "Help me put up those ugly ass paintings on the walls."
I laughed and follwed her back in.
When the day was over we had gotten a huge chunk of work done. I decided I could do the rest with Jaime, Tina, Sam, and David if he was willing to help and not be a jerk. I figured we'd be done in plenty of time for Missy's dumb party. I drove straight home, but David said he was going out with friends. I knew he was still mad. I was mad at him too, but I wanted to resolve it. I sighed, and my phone rang.
"Hello?" I answered.
"Hi, Ella?" A guy asked.
"Yeah." I said.
"This is Adrew, Davids friend." Andrew said.
"Oh, hi! I'm sorry I didn't call you, I got caught up in work." I told him.
"That's okay." He said. "He just gave me your number. I hope I'm not reaching you at a bad time."
"No. It's not a bad time." I said.
"We're out at Club Nine." He said. "We're heading over to The Blue Lagoon if you'd like to join us."
"I think I'm gonna stay in tonight." I said. "But thanks for the invite."
"Oh. Oh okay." He said. He sounded disapointed. I really didn't feel like hanging out with David and his friends, especially if one of them had interest in me. It would have been weird with David there too.
"I'm sorry. Definatly next time though!" I said.
"Definatly." He said. "Most definatly. I'll give you a call again towards the end of the week when I'm not swamped with work."
"Sounds great!" I said.
"Later, cutie." He said.
I hung up the phone. I got changed into my pajamas and got comfortable on the couch. I ended up falling asleep.
I woke up later to banging on the door. I jumped up and looked out the peep hole. Whoever it was, was crouching really low and I couldn't tell who it was. Then I heard loud laughter. I knew it was David. I opened the door and he fell into the apartment. He was laughing really hard. I leaned down frustrated as I tried to help him up. He pulled me down onto the floor with him and wrapped his arms around me.
"David, stop!" I said.
"No, I love you." He slurred.
"Oh bull shit. You're wasted." I said.
"Where is the love?" He asked laughing. "You said you loved me."
"David, don't mess with my head." I said. I wiggled out of his arms and closed the door. He grabbed my foot. "Don't leave mad, I love you so much." He said. He could barely talk straight.
"I'm not going anywhere. Let go." I said, and shook my foot. He wouldn't let go.
"Seriously!" I said. I looked down and he had passed out.
"Are you kidding me?" I said, and pulled away. I bent down and shook up, but he just snorted. I tried to drag him by his arms but he was too heavy. I sighed, then walked to the kitchen and filled one of my large mixing bowls with cold water from the fridge. I walked back over too him and dumped it on his head.
He started coughing and rolled over onto his back. "What the FUCK!" He shouted as he jumped up. He rubbed his eyes, then just stared at me. He looked really confused. "Why did you let me jump in the pool?" He slurred as he stumbled over to the couch. I started laughing so hard. There I was, standing right in front of him with an empty wet bowl. I shook my head. I grabbed some towels and threw them over the wet floor to soak up some of the water.
"Les go back to the pool and FUCK." He said trying to stand back up. He fell back onto the couch.
"You are enjoying that word tonight, aren't you?" I said. I jumped on the towels and it soaked up more of the water.
"Stop jumping. You're making my head spin." He said placing his hand on his forehead.
"Come on let's get you to bed." I told him taking his hand. He pulled me into him and started kissing me.
"David!" I shouted pulling away.
"You know you want me." He said smiling.
I stared deep into his eyes. "Hell, you won't remember this. I can say whatever I want." I told him.
He laughed.
"I do want you, David. I've wanted you for a long time. I know that can never happen though." I said.
"It can happen right now." He said pulling me back down on top of him. He started laughing again.
"I don't think anything is happening right now." I said.
"Why?" He mumbled. Already looking half asleep again.
"Come on. Bed!" I said, and pushed him back to his room. By the time I got his pants and shoes off he was already snorning. I laughed as I tucked him in.
"Someone is going to have a rough day tomorrow." I said, and left his room. I climbed in bed and fell asleep right away.
"Ella?" I heard.
"David?" I said as I sat up yawning. I looked at the clock. It was 6am. He opened the door and peaked in. "I feel really sick." He said. He walked over to my bed and layed down next to me. He rolled over and put his arm around me. He rested his head down on my shoulder.
"I'm sorry if I said anything pigheaded last night." He said.
"You didn't."
"Did I say anything embarassing?" He asked.
"Nah." I lied.
"Good." He said squeezing me. There was a long silence. I thought he had fallen asleep, but I looked down and he was staring at the wall. "I'm still really curious." He said.
"David."
"I'm sorry." He said.
"Maybe you should talk to Sam or something." I said.
"I did. He thinks I'm insane." He said.
"Yeah?"
"He said if I was ever going to experience being with a girl, then it shouldn't be with my best friend." He said.
"Oh."
"Do you agree with him?" He asked. I didn't know what to tell him, but I knew for a fact I would be completely jelous if he slept with a girl and it wasn't me.
"Tell you what." I said.
"What?" He asked.
"We'll go on a date." I told him.
"What?" He asked.
"A date. See how that is. I don't want to just sleep with you David. If something happens I want it to mean something. That way if it doesn't work out, it wont feel as weird between us." I told him.
"Okay. When?" He asked.
"I don't know." I giggled.
"What?" He asked.
"Last night you thought you went swimming." I told him.
"What?" He asked.
"But I really dumped water on you to wake up up!" I said, and started laughing so hard.
"Hey! Jerk!" He said, and tickled my stomach.
"Well, I can't move you, and I wasn't letting you sleep on the floor." I told him.
"So, how does a date between straight people go?" He asked. I started laughing even more!
"Shut up." He said.
"I should have taken a picture." I said.
"You're not very nice." He said.
"Hey. You didn't wake up on the floor now did you?" I said.
He smiled. "No."
"That's right." I said getting up. "I'll get you some water."
"Thank you." He said.
"Of course."
"So, how about we go on our date tonight." He said.
"Will you be feeling up to it?" I asked.
"Oh yeah." He said. "This never lasts all day."
"You sure?" I asked.
"Positive. I'd love to spend a nice evening with you." He said.
"Okay." I said smiling.
We layed around for hours, until it hit 3:00. We finally got moving and took showers. I spent a while in my room trying to find something cute to wear. I changed a bunch of times. I kept laughing at myself, because it was David. He was someone who saw me every day, even on my worse days. Like when I had a bad hair day or that giant zit on the tip of my nose that comes and goes. I put some curlers in my hair and watched an episode of I Love Lucy. When it was over, I got dressed and took out the curlers.
"Yes!" I said looking in the mirror. I was having a great hair day. I went to the bathroom and did my makeup. I slipped on my black clogs and I was ready to go.
"Wow. You look amazing." He said when he saw me. I smiled. He looked nice too. David always looked nice though. He was good at working on cars, but as soon as he got home, he was scrubbing the hell out of his clothes to get all the grease off of it.
"Ready?" He asked.
"Yeah." I said.
We grabbed our coats and headed out. He took me to a very nice Italian restaurant. I rarely went to fancy places. He had made reservations, so we were seated right away.
"Can I start you off with something to drink?" The waitress asked.
"Two glasses of Agriverde Montepulciano." David said. I was impressed. He looked at me and smiled. "We'd also like to start out with some bruschetta. Thank you."
"Sure thing. I'm Lisa. I'll be your server for the night." She said. She smiled and walked away.
"Wow." I said.
"What?" He asked.
I giggled. "Oh nothin'."
He opened the menu. "Let's see."
A few minutes later, Lisa was back with our wine and bruschetta.
"Are you two ready to order or would you like a few more minutes?" She asked.
"Um."
"We'll have the grilled salmon with tomatos." He said closing his menu. He handed her both of our menus. This was different and I wasn't sure if I was liking it very much. I had been thinking of ordering the house spaghetti with meat sauce. I ignored the feeling and just picked at some bruschetta.
I looked up as he was sipping his wine. His pinky finger was sticking out. I laughed.
"What?" He asked.
I just shook my head. "Nothin'." I said.
He set his glass down. "Am I not being a good date?" He asked.
I just shrugged giggling.
He laughed. "Tell me what I'm doing wrong."
"Never order a girls meal for her without asking what she wants first." I said.
"Really?" He asked. "It impresses the guys. . ." He had a confused look on his face.
"Really?"
"Well, yeah." He said. "The wine ussually impresses them too."
"The wine is good." I said. "So is the bruschetta."
"I know how to order good food." He said.
I nodded.
"You'll see." He said.
We talked about dating and what we normally would do on a date. Most of the things I said, he said something totally different. The food turned out to be awesome though, so I actually did turn out being pretty impressed.
"Hmm." I said as we walked out to the car.
"How did I do?"
"Good actually." I said smiling.
"You sound surprised." He said.
"Nah." I said. "It looks like any guy would be very lucky to go on a date with you."
He put his arm around me. "So, does the guy ussually get a goodnight kiss?" He asked.
"Nope." I said.
"What?" He asked. "That's just crazy."
I giggled. "So, your dates get a goodnight kiss after the first date?"
"If I like them." He said. "If not, they get a hug or a handshake depending on how the date went."
"I see." I said.
He opened the car door and I climbed in. "So, you had fun?" He asked as he got in.
"Yeah."
He pulled out of the parking lot. The ride back home was quiet.
"A quiet ride back is ussually a sign that the date was not a success." I said as we parked in front of our apartment.
He sighed and looked at me.
"What's wrong?" I asked.
"I had a lot of fun." He said. "But, I. . ."
"You can tell me anything." I said taking his hand.
He squeezed it and smiled at me. "This isn't exactly what I meant." He said.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"I don't want to date girls." He said. "And this might make me sound like a pig, but all I want is. . ."
"Sex." I said.
"I'm sorry." He said. "That's why I'm thinking it should be someone else."
I sighed and got out of the car.
"Ella." He said. He ran up behind me. He grabbed my arm and I turned around. "I'd love for it to be you."
"I know."
He let go of my arm. "I don't even think I could find another girl that I would want to share the experience with." He said.
I just shrugged and kept walking.
"Ella, wait!" He said. I turned around.
"No." I said. "No. I'm not just going to sleep with you just so you can see if you like it or not. That isn't how I work."
"I'm sorry." He sighed.
"It's okay. I'm glad you said something. Maybe this means we really should just stay friends." I told him.
"Yeah, I guess." He sighed.
"Oh my god!" I said, frustrated, and stormed inside. I went to my room and shut the door. I felt kind if insulted, and a little embarassed. There was a light knock on my door.
"Go away." I said.
"Can we talk?" David asked.
"No. I want to go to bed. I'm getting up early tomorrow." I told him.
"Ella-"
"NO!"
I heard him walk to his room and shut his door. I changed out of my clothes, then washed my face in the bathroom real quick before going to bed. I couldn't sleep. I almost got up to go talk to David, but decided to wait. I didn't want to talk to him when I was so upset. I turned on Nick at Night and fell asleep watching old shows.
I got up really early the next morning and got ready for the day. I decided to dress a little more comfortable this time. I poured myself a cup of coffee. I was glad I was able to sneak out before David woke up. I went to the office first to gather a few things.
"Hey." Jamie said smiling as she peaked into my office.
"Hey."
"Something wrong?" She asked.
"It's David. I'll be fine." I said smiling.
"I could only imagine what that would be like." She said.
"Yeah."
"Come on. Let's go work our butts off and get our mind off everything." She said. I smiled and stood up. We carpooled in her truck to The Mongomery's.
"Are you fucking kidding me?" I asked when I noticed David's car was parked out front.
"So, I'm thinking next time, we don't ask him for help." She said.
"No kidding." I said frustrated. We got our things and went inside.
Sure enough, there he was already working. He just looked at me and continued straightening the blinds.
"Everything looks great." Missy said walking into the room. "That David is a spectacular."
I just forced out a smile, even though I was getting angrier by the minute.
"He sure is." I said.
"I don't see why he is the assistant, and you are in charge." She said, and laughed. I just grinned. She finaly walked out of the room.
"David! What are you doing?" I asked.
"You asked me for help." He said.
"You are taking over the whole project!" I said.
"I forgot how much I like doing this stuff." He said.
"BULL! This is MY client, David!" I said. He just walked away, and went over to a sewing machine he had set up in the corner.
"Wait! That is MY sewing machine too!" I said. He just ignored me. I took a deep breath, and walked over to Jaime.
"Lets start witht he kitchen." I told her.
"Sure." She said. A few minutes later Tina and Sam showed up.
"Oh think God!" I said.
"What?" Sam asked.
"David is being a Prick." I told him.
"What? Let me go talk to him." He said, and walked into the other room.
"What's going on?" Tina asked.
"Long story." I said, and leaned against the counter.
"Why don't you go take a break? I'll help Jamie for a bit." She said.
I sighed. "Whatever!" I shouted. I stormed out the back and snuck around to the pool house. I looked around to make sure nobody saw me. I knocked on the door lightly. There was no answer. I knocked again a little louder. There was still no answer. I pulled my cell phone out of my purse and called Todd. I heard his phone ringing from inside.
"Hello?"
"Let me in." I whispered.
"Ella?"
"Yes. I'm at your door. Let me in." I said.
He laughed. "Okay."
He opened the door and I stepped in. He closed the door as he looked around outside quickly.
"Nobody saw me." I said. I giggled. "Did you just wake up?"
"Yeah." He laughed. His hair was a mess and all he had on was boxers.
"I'm so frustrated." I said. "Everyone just keeps taking over."
"On the house?" He asked.
"Yeah. It's pissing me off." I said.
"Just let them do it." He said. He climbed onto the bed behind me and started rubbing my back.
"Thank you." I said.
He laughed. "You can come over and let me releive your stress any time."
"Right." I laughed. "Then I'd be here all day."
"So stay here all day then." He said kissing my neck.
Suddenly there was pounding on the door. He jumped off the bed and ran to the door.
"What the hell are you doing?" David asked as he pushed Todd out of the way. He walked over to me.
"Letting you take over." I said.
"What did you promise me?" He asked.
I shrugged.
He looked at Todd. He looked furious.
"Whoa. I didn't do anything, dude." Todd said to him with his hands up.
"Don't call me dude." David said.
"David, stop." I said.
"I'm going home." David said. He gave me the evilest look and stormed out.
"Damnit!" I said.
"What the hell?" Todd asked.
"He's just been a jerk lately." I told him.
"Let me guess..he is the stress?" He asked.
"Yeah." I sighed. Todd walked back over to me and rubbed my shoulders.
"Thanks." I said.
"Anytime." He said, and kissed my cheek. After a few minutes, I looked up at him and sighed.
"What?" He asked.
"I should probably go back now that David is gone." I said.
"Do you have to?" He asked.
"Yeah. I'll come back later." I told him.
"Promise?" He asked.
"Promise." I said. He kissed my forehead, and then I got up and left. When I walked back in, Sam, Tina, and Jaime looked confused.
"We don't know what goes where." Tina said.
"Yeah, it's all the same ammount of ugly." Sam said, and I laughed.
"I'll help." I told him, and started directing them. After a while I wasn't even thinking about David. There was a knock at the front door. A minute later there was another knock.
"Are you going to get that?" Missy asked, peeking into the room. I looked around, then realized she was talking to me. I started to walk towards the front door.
"Thank you." She said, and left again. I opened the door and a short Asian man was standing there holding a clipboard.
"Hello?" I asked.
"Yes. I Mr. Yoo. I am hear for counters." He said.
"Counters?" I asked.
"Yes. Mrs. Montgomery tell me to see a Miss Ella to install new counters." He said.
"No she didn't!" I gasped.
"Yes, she did. It say right here." He said, holding up his clipboard. Sure enough, there was the order for new counter tops.
"Fine, come on in." I said, and opened the door.
"Can I see the sample?" I asked him.
"Yes you can." He said, and pulled out a little square of counter top. It was tacky. I looked like white marble, only instead of beautiful gray marble swirls, they were gold.
"Oh great." I sighed.
"Yes great!" Mr. Yoo said, completely missing my sarcasm.
By noon, I was going crazy! Everyone was driving me nuts! Missy kept adding more and more for us to do. Half of it were things I wasn't even suppose to be doing. She even had us cleaning. We were all so exhausted by the end of the day. Missy gave me a check for four thousand dollars though before we left. I tried to offer money to everyone, but they all insisted on me keeping it all.
"Hey, Sam?" I said as we were all walking out of the house.
"Yeah?" He asked.
We walked ahead a little. "Is David okay?" I asked.
"He's just going through a rough time right now." He said. "He'll be okay. He just needs to get some things out of his system."
"Things?"
He laughed. "You know. . ."
"Yeah."
"Don't let it get to you, Ell." He said.
"I can't help it."
He shrugged. "I don't know what to tell you."
"What am I suppose to do?" I asked.
"Give him space." He said.
"I can't do that. We don't do that. When either of us have a problem, we go to eachother and work through it together." I said.
"This is a little different, Ella. You're the problem." He said.
"Excuse me, Sam?" I asked. I was so mad.
"You know what's going on. He told you." He said.
"You aren't THE problem. You are HIS problem." He said.
"I don't see the difference." I told him.
"He doesn't think he likes women. He thinks he likes you." He said.
"Only enough to sleep with me." I told him.
"He told you that?" He asked.
"Yeah." I said.
"I told him just to see what happens, not to push anything." Sam said.
"What did he say?" I asked.
"He came to find you and apologize. I'm guessing he didn't?" Sam said.
"Oh no!" I said, thinking how bad it must have been for David to see me with Todd right then. Even though nothing happened, I knew it didn't look good.
"Don't worry. Things will work out." He said.
"I hope so." I told him.
"Hey EVERYONE!" He shouted, turning around. Jamie and Tina were talking.
"DINNER ON ELLA TONIGHT!" He shouted.
"Really?" Tina asked.
"Yeah. Call your sister. Jaime, call anyone else that helped out. We'll all go out tonight. On me." I said.
"Sweet!" Tina shouted. She climbed in her car. Sam hugged me, then got in with her.
"Ready?" I asked Jamie.
"Yeah. Swing me by the office. I want to handle a few things before we go out." She said.
"You got it." I told her. After I dropped her off at the office, I drove home to try to see if I could work things out with David enough for him to come out and have a good time. When I got there he was on the couch flipping through channels.
"Hey." I said. He didn't say anything. I sighed, and sat down on the couch.
"We need to talk." I told him. He wouldn't look at me. I took the remote from his hand, and he turned and looked at me.
"What?" He asked.
"I'm sorry about earlier. But I wasn't messing around with Todd." I told him.
"Yeah, right. He was in his boxers." He said.
"Because I woke him up." I told him. It didn't look like he believed me.
"If I was messing around with him, don't you think I'd be at least pariatly undressed?" I asked, and I smiled.
"I guess so." He said.
"I was angry about you taking everything over. I just needed to calm down." I told him.
"You know my personality." He said. "Don't ask me for help if you don't want a lot of it."
"It was more than that." I said.
He just shrugged.
"Talk to me, Dave." I said.
"I don't want to." He said.
"Please?"
"I seriously need time to think." He said.
"I talked to Sam."
"I tried my hardest to explain to him what I am going through." He said. "He just keeps saying I have a crush on you."
"Is that not possible?" I asked.
"I don't know."
"Tell me what's on your mind." I said.
"You can't fix everything, Ella. I love you for always trying, but you can't help me this time." He said.
"Yes I can." I said.
He just shook his head.
"Please, just talk to me." I said.
"I talked to Clay earlier." He said. "He thinks I'm feeling this way because it's been a while since I've been with someone."
"That could very well be." I said.
"He said he went through the same thing." He said. He took my hand in his and layed back onto the couch.
"Do you think we let eachother get too close?" I asked.
"Maybe."
I sighed.
"I'm embarrassed." He said. "I acted stupid around Todd."
"It's okay."
"No, it's not." He laughed. "He must think I'm fucking crazy."
"He doesn't." I said.
"Yeah right."
I laughed.
"I shouldn't have gotten upset though." He said. "I was taking over, then getting pissed that you weren't helping."
"I really do appreciate your help." I said.
"I know. I'm sorry though. I know I took it a little too far." He said. "I kept getting angry and trying to piss you off."
"Don't worry about it." I said. "Anyway, we're all going out for dinner and drinks tonight. Do you want to come?"
"Nah." He said.
"Why not?"
"I made plans." He said smiling.
"With who?" I giggled.
"Duncan." He said. "I finally called that guy who gave me his number."
"I'm jelous."
He laughed. "You've got Todd."
"I do."
"Unless I scared him away." He said.
"I think he's okay." I said.
"See. Feel better?" I asked.
"Yeah, I guess." He said.
"Well, I have to get ready." I told him, and got up.
"Me too." He said, and went to his room.
When I was done getting ready, I walked out of my room and David was already gone. I thought it was weird that he didn't say goodbye, but just shrugged it off.
There was a knock on my door. I opened it up.
"Hey Jaime!" I said.
"Hey. Ready?" She asked.
"Yeah." I said, and we left. She made reservations at some popular Mexican place that I had never heard off. It sounded like it would be good though.
"You have to try their Senior Marco Margarita!" She said. "They are famous for it!"
"Okay!" I said laughing.
"No David?" She asked as we got in the car.
"Nope."
"Aw. I'm sorry." She said.
"It's okay." I said.
We drove to the restaurant and went inside. Sam was sitting there alone texting someone and he was laughing.
"Hello." I said.
He closed his phone right away. "Hey."
"What's so funny?" I asked.
"David." He said.
"What's he saying?" I asked.
"Nothing." He laughed. He stood up and put his phone in his pocket. I rolled my eyes.
"They're ready to seat us." Jamie said. We followed a lady to a big booth in the corner.
"Three big Margaritas." Jamie told her right away.
She handed us our menus and left. Sam pulled his phone out of his pocket again and looked at it. He started laughing really hard.
"What are you laughing at?" Jamie asked him.
"David again?" I asked.
He nodded. "What the hell is so funny? I thought he was on a date."
"He is." He said taking a deep breath.
"Then why is he texting you?" I asked.
"I told him to keep me informed." He said.
"Okay. . ."
"The guy's wearing Penny Loafers." He said, then started laughing really hard again.
"So!" I said.
"With. . ." He said laughing.
"Yes?"
"White running socks and black shorts." He said.
"Interresting." I said.
He looked at his phone again and died laughing.
I took the phone from him and read it. It was David again. He told him that Duncan just halled ass to the bathroom.
"What the hell!" I said laughing.
"You might just get to meet the guy." Sam said.
"I don't think so." I laughed.
"He'll still bring him home." He said.
"What? How dumb. He better not." I said.
"Duncan is hot." He said. "He may be a little off tonight, but he's still hot."
"Okay, new subject." Jamie said. Our waitress came back with our margaritas. I drank mine pretty fast and ordered another one.
"Okay!" I said laughing.
"No David?" She asked as we got in the car.
"Nope."
"Aw. I'm sorry." She said.
"It's okay." I said.
We drove to the restaurant and went inside. Sam was sitting there alone texting someone and he was laughing.
"Hello." I said.
He closed his phone right away. "Hey."
"What's so funny?" I asked.
"David." He said.
"What's he saying?" I asked.
"Nothing." He laughed. He stood up and put his phone in his pocket. I rolled my eyes.
"They're ready to seat us." Jamie said. We followed a lady to a big booth in the corner.
"Three big Margaritas." Jamie told her right away.
She handed us our menus and left. Sam pulled his phone out of his pocket again and looked at it. He started laughing really hard.
"What are you laughing at?" Jamie asked him.
"David again?" I asked.
He nodded. "What the hell is so funny? I thought he was on a date."
"He is." He said taking a deep breath.
"Then why is he texting you?" I asked.
"I told him to keep me informed." He said.
"Okay. . ."
"The guy's wearing Penny Loafers." He said, then started laughing really hard again.
"So!" I said.
"With. . ." He said laughing.
"Yes?"
"White running socks and black shorts." He said.
"Interresting." I said.
He looked at his phone again and died laughing.
I took the phone from him and read it. It was David again. He told him that Duncan just halled ass to the bathroom.
"What the hell!" I said laughing.
"You might just get to meet the guy." Sam said.
"I don't think so." I laughed.
"He'll still bring him home." He said.
"What? How dumb. He better not." I said.
"Duncan is hot." He said. "He may be a little off tonight, but he's still hot."
"Okay, new subject." Jamie said. Our waitress came back with our margaritas. I drank mine pretty fast and ordered another one.
Tina came in a minute later with her sister.
"Sorry it took so long guys." She said, and they both sat down.
"No biggie. We havn't even ordered food yet." Jaime said.
"I see you've started drinking though." She said, pointing to my empty glass.
"It's been a long day." I told her, and she laughed.
"I bet." She said.
"Where is Rob?" I asked her.
"He had plans already." She said.
Sam started laughing really hard.
"What?" I shouted at him.
He held up his phone. There a picture of Duncan. He was hot! I sighed, and picked up Jaime's margarita, taking a big sip.
"Keep it, sweetie." She said laughing.
I smiled and continued to drink it. We all ordered our food and decided to just share everything. We were so stuffed by the time we decided to head out and I was pretty drunk. Sam helped me out to Jamie's car. As soon as I was sitting down, he looked at his phone.
"You girls wanna come to my place?" He asked.
"No. I want to go home and sleep." I said.
"Sleep at my place." He said.
"Sam, she needs her own bed." Jamie said. "And I think she's gonna need David in the morning."
"Shit." He said.
"What?" I asked.
Jamie reached over me and closed my door as I layed back.
"Don't go home." Sam said.
"We'll see you tomorrow, Sammy!" Jamie said and pulled away. "Geez, he really wants us to spend the night with him."
"Bizarre." I said.
I closed my eyes and almost fell asleep.
"We're here." I heard Jamie said after a while. She helped me out of the car.
"Thanks." I said.
"You gonna be okay?" She asked.
"Yeah, I'm good." I said smiling. She gave me a hug and I walked to my apartment. The door was unlocked, which was weird. I opened it. It was so dark.
"Shit!" I heard David say. He was jumping up as I was turning on the light.
Duncan was laying on the couch with no shirt on. I almost started crying until I looked down and saw his penny loafers and white socks. It did look pretty ridiculous. I started laughing really hard and couldn't stop.
"Ella." David said. "I'll be right back." He told Duncan.
He walked me to my room and layed me down on the bed. He took my shoes off and tucked me in. "I'm sorry I figured Sam would invite you over for the night." He said.
"Oh that's why!" I said. I sat up. "You make NO sence!"
"Shhh. Ella." He said.
"I don't care if he can hear me!" I shouted.
"ELLA!" He said firmly.
"NO! I don't want to live with you anymore!" I shouted, and started crying.
"Ella-"
"Get out!" I said, and he left. I started crying, but fell asleep shortly after. The next morning I barely remembered any of it. I kept waking up feeling sick. I finaly made myself get out of bed and walk to the bathroom. I decided I'd probably feel better if I made myself throw up.
I heard David in his room giggling and it pissed me off. I figured Duncan had spent the night.
"Ella?" He said walking into the bathroom.
"I'm fine." I said. "Please just leave me alone."
"You're not fine. You're practically laying on the toilet." He said. He walked up behind me and brushed my hair back with his fingers. He held my hair back and I started puking. I was so embarrassed! I stood up and rinsed my mouth out with water. I brushed my teeth while David just sat there watching me.
"I don't want you to move out." He said.
"This isn't working." I said starting to cry again.
"Dave?" We heard a guy say.
I looked at him. "Nice." I said.
"I'll be right out." David said as he grabbed my arms.
"Stop it." He said. "This is ridiculous."
"You are rediculous!" I said, and pulled out of his grip. I opened the door and walked out. I went to my room and slammed the door. There was a knock, and I just locked it and climbed in bed.
"Ella!" David said.
"Please just leave me alone." I said.
"ELLA, COME OUT!" He shouted.
"NO! You are being a total jerk. You don't like me David, you just want to sleep with me to see if you might enjoy it!" I was crying.
He didn't say anything. I didn't care. I just layed there under my covers until I fell asleep again.
I woke up a few hours later to my phone ringing. I reached over and felt around for my phone on the floor. I found it and picked it up.
"Hello?" I mumbled.
"Ella May. It's Pop."
"Momma?"
"Pap had a heart attack." She said. She sounded so upset.
I jumped up. "When Momma? When?" I asked starting to freak out.
"This mornin'." She said.
I rushed out of bed and out to the kitchen. David was on the couch watching TV. "Momma, I'll be there. First flight I can get." I said and hung up.
"What's going on?" He asked standing up.
I started crying and he hugged me. "It's all too much." I sobbed.
He didn't say anything. He just held me in his arms. He smelled so good.
"Ella." He said softly.
"What?"
He leaned down and started kissing me. "David!" I said pulling away.
"I give up." He said.
"Good!" I shouted. He just stormed off to his room and shut the door.
I called Jaime, and she said she could work with Tina and Sam to finish the little things that were left at the Montgomery's house. I had to cancel more appointments that had already been rescheduled. I knew I'd loose a few clients, but I didn't care. I had wanted to see if David would come with me, but he didn't even ask me what was wrong. I was so mad! I called the airline and booked a flight. I had three hours to pack, and get to the airport. I went to my room and packed enough stuff for a week. I didn't know how long I'd be gone. Then I took a shower and got ready. I didn't bother with make-up since I couldn't stop crying anyway. I went to David's room to say good bye, but then changed my mind. I was still mad. I left for the airport instead.
I had to rush through security and then the ticket counter. I was in line right away to board the plane.
"Ella!"
I rolled my eyes. I knew it was David. "Ella, what the hell." He said out of breath.
"What are you doing?" I asked.
"You need me. You may not think so right now, but I know you." He said.
I sighed and turned my head facing the line ahead of me. We had assigned seating. I was in the front of the plane and David was in the back. I layed back and closed my eyes. I turned on my music and dozed off.
I felt the plane take off, and was glad to be on my way.
"Ella." I heard someone say a few minutes later.
"DAVID! I swear to God-" I said, and opened my eyes. It wasn't David standing there. It was Ricky.
"Ricky?" I asked confused.
"I saw you board." He said, and sat down in the empty seat next to me.
"What are you doing here?" I asked.
"I go home once every two months or so. It's about time to pay my family a vist again. And yerself?" He asked.
"Pops had a hearattack." I said, not even caring if I lost my accent.
"What?" I heard someone say. Ricky and I both looked over. David was standing in the eisle.
"Why do you think I was so upset?" I asked him.
"I had no idea." He said. "I'm sorry. I'm an asshole."
"I can't believe you followed me to the airport, and bought a ticket, not even knowing what was wrong." I said. I felt silly for thinking he wouldn't care.
"I called Jaime to see if you were at work. She told me you were at the airport, and gave me your flight info." He said.
"Hey, I'll leave ya'll alone." Ricky said, and got up. "Now I don't want either one of you to be a stranger when we get to texas now, ya hear?" He asked.
"I hear." I said.
"Good." He said, and squeezed my hand. David sat down in the empty seat. I was glad no one was in the third seat. There still wasn't much privacy though.
"I'll stay at a hotel." He said. "I'll call you with the info. I'll be a phone call away if you need me for anything."
I sighed.
"Hate me all you want." He said. "But, you're not getting rid of me." He got up and went back to his seat.
I felt like crying. I took a few deep breaths and layed back. I ended up falling asleep and waking up later to the fasten seat belt ring going off. It took a while for the plane to land. I stood up right away so I could be one of the first ones off. I got off the plane and called Momma. She sent cousin Billy out to get me. I grabbed my things and walked outside to wait for him. I looked over and David was on his phone.
I rolled my eyes. "Dave!" I shouted. He looked over and I waved him over. "What?" He asked.
"You don't want to ride a cab here. I'll have my cousin take you to a hotel." I said.
He just nodded. Just then Billy pulled up in his big red pickup truck. It was filthy. I didn't even want to get in it.
"Hey there Ella May." He said. "You look like one of those big movie stars."
I rolled my eyes. "This is David." I said.
"Well, you didn't tell me you had a boyfriend." He said shaking his head.
"Oh." David laughed. "I'm not her boyfriend."
"You must be light in the loafers then, cause this girl has always been the most beautiful lady in Billville." Billy said.
I started laughing as I climbed into the truck. "Not funny." David said softly.
"Oh yes it is." I said.
"Isn't."
"Is." I giggled.
"Nope."
"Do you wanna stay with me at my parents house?" I asked.
"That's up to you." He said.
Billy turned on his radio. It was so loud.
"Yes. Stay there with me!" I shouted over the music.
"What is this?" David asked.
"SKYNARD!" I shouted.
"What?" David asked.
Billy turned down the radio.
"Did that boy just who Leanard Skynard is?" Billy said.
"He was joking Billy." I said. Billy gave David a dirty look, then turned the radio back up. I just laughed. David looked realy confused. A little while later Billy dropped us off and helped me with my bags. David hadn't bothered to pack any clothes since he was in such a hurry to catch up with me on the flight.
"Don't worry. My brother is about your size. You can borrow some of his clothes, until we can get you into town to buy some clothes." I told him.
"Okay." David said. I giggled. He didn't know what he got himself into.
"Well, look who decided to come back home."
"Oh my god." I said. It was my brother Henry. He was on the couch with a half naked girl on top of him. I grabbed David's arm and pulled him down the hall.
"You ain't gonna give your big brother a hug?" He said. He followed us and the girl in her underwear follwed behind him. I was so embarrassed! David looked like he didn't even know what to say or do.
"You must be the famous Ella May." The girl said. "I'm Benji Farber."
I just smiled. I pulled David into my bedroom and closed the door.
"What the. . ." He said.
"That's my brother Henry." I said.
"That girl just-" He started to say. "Okay, that was really weird."
"Hey Ella May. You didn't introduce me to your boyfriend." Henry said.
"He's not my boyfriend!" I said loudly.
"What is he light in the loafers?" He asked laughing.
"I'm so sorry." I said to David.
"It's fine. Whatever." He said. He sat down on my bed. "So, this is your old room?"
"It WAS." I said. "I'm sure there are some of my things in here, but they did change some of it."
"Ella May, you intrupted my love makin'." Henry said. Benji giggled.
"Give us about an hour." He said.
"Ooooh an hour? Yer a wild one." Benji said. She screamed and I heard them go running.
"Wow." David said.
"My mom would freak if she knew what he was doing." I told him.
"Is it okay if I don't want to borrow his clothes?" I asked.
"NOT HIS!" I shouted.
"What?" He asked, confused.
"I meant my older brother, George." I told him. "He's a cop, and a lot nicer." I told him.
"Oh, okay. Can't we just go to the store tonight?" He asked.
"The closest town is 2 hrs away. And it only has Walmart and a few western clothing stores." I told him.
"Great." He said.
"Don't worry, the Western stores aren't that bad. They'll have something for you." I told him.
"So, should I not tell them I actualy am light in the loafers?" He asked.
"Better not share any info on your loafers at all." I told him.
"I can't believe SHE was senior Rodeo Queen!" I heard the slut Benji yell.
"Oh my god." I said.
"Rodeo Queen?" David asked.
"Yeah. Instead of Prom Queen, my highschool called it Rodeo Queen." I said.
"No way, you were prom Queen?" David asked.
"Yes." I sighed.
We could hear Benji and Henry start making a lot of noise.
"I can't believe he's doing that while Pop is in the hospital!" I shouted.
"Is there anywhere else we can go?" David asked.
"Let's just go for a walk and wait for Mama. She'll probably be home soon to make dinner." I told him.
"BOY! You get that slut outta this house right now!" I heard someone shout. It was my Grandma. I started laughing. I heard Benji scream, and pictured Grandma chasing her out of the house with a rolling pin.
"Who is that?" David asked.
"That would be Grams Mcgee, on my mom's side." I said.
"I want to meet her!" David said.
"She's crazy, but I know she'll like you." I said.
"Grams! What did ya do that for?" I heard Henry shout.
"You get your dirty cock outta here too! You good for nuthin drop out!" She yelled. I heard Henry go running out of the house and laughed.
"Come on." I said, and took David's hand. He was tense.
"Relax, she sense's fear." I told him.
"What?" He asked. I laughed.
"I'm kidding." I told him as we walked into the kitchen. Grams had a few bags of KFC and was setting them up on the table.
"Well I'll be damned. Ella May!" She said, and ran over to me.
"Hi Grams." I said.
"Now who is this? You weren't having no sex in this house whyile your poor mamma was in the hospital seein to your pops, now where you?" She asked, looking at David.
"NO MA'AM!" David said, letting go of my hand.
"No Grams!" I laughed.
"This is my friend David. You don't have to worry about that." I told her.
"Why?" She asked.
"He's..uh...light in the loafers." I giggled. Grams started laughing. She was a tough woman, who seemed to fit into this town as much as I did. She would have left if she hadn't met my grandpa and fallen in love with him first.
"Don't use that silly backwater term round here." She said. "Call him gay."
I laughed, and David looked confused.
"What? I know I look like a hick, but I ain't. I went to college in New York, you know." She said.
"Yes Grams." I told her. She laughed, and invited us to the table.
"Your Momma will be here soon." She said.
"Thanks Grams." I said when I sat down.
David put his hand on my leg. I looked at him and smiled. We heard the front door open. "Renae?" Grams asked.
"It's Georgey, Grams." George said.
"Yer sister's here." She said.
"Well I'll be." George said walking into the kitchen. "Kid sister."
I got up and gave him a hug. I was excited to see him.
"George, this is David." I said.
"Boyfriend?" He asked.
I laughed. "No."
"Pa can't take any visitors tomorrow." George told us as he poured himself a cup of coffee. He sat down at the table.
"Well, why not?" I asked.
"Ella May, you look like a movie star. Like someone special." George said.
I smiled.
"She is special." Grams said.
"Oh hey George." I said. "David doesn't have any clothes. I was wonderin' if he could borrow a few things from you."
"Yeah sure. Have ya ate yet?" He asked.
"We're waitin' for Ma." I said.
"I heard it's gonna come a gullywash!" He said.
"George." I laughed.
"Says it's gonna rain." I told David. David laughed.
"Shut up." I said. "I told you it don't take long for me to pick up on it all over again."
He squeezed my leg.
We heard the door swing open.
"Well, I'll be. If it ain't Ella May." I looked up.
"Uncle Gib." I said. I ran over to him and gave him a hug. "Barry said you was here. I thought he was just sheep shittin' me."
"Uncle Gibson, this is my friend David." I said.
"Friend, boyfriend or light in the loafers?" He asked, then laughed.
I looked at David and he looked so embarrassed.
"Why don't we hit up Guineys tonight?" George asked me.
"You feel like having a few drinks?" I asked David.
"Actually, I think I'm gonna call it a night after dinner." He said.
"Aww." I said.
"I'll set him up a bed in the back." Grams said.
"He can sleep in my bed." I said.
Everyone looked at me. "What? I ain't fixin' to sleep with him."
"I don't care if you sleep with him." Grams said. "As long as you ain't love makin'."
"Love makin' is out of the question, Grams." I said.
We all started eating, Momma got back, but she was exhausted. She just greeted everyone and went to bed. "I'll be right back, Georgey." I said.
David followed me back to my room. I gave him a hug. "You sure you don't wanna come?" I asked.
"Yeah." He nodded. "Have fun."
I laughed. "I'll try."
"Goodnight. Love ya." He said. "Be safe."
"Night." I said.
George and I hopped on his motorcycle and drove to the bar.
"Ella Fucking May. Is that you?" I heard.
George laughed. "Yer gonna be gettin' that all night." He said.
"Shush." I said climing off the motorcycle.
"Holy sheep shit, it is you." I couldn't tell who it was. It was dark and they all sounded the same.
"Greggo." I said giving him a hug giggling. He picked me up and spun me in a circle. He stepped back and lit up a cigarette. "I'll see ya inside." He said.
"Okay." I said.
We walked into the bar. "Ella May!" I looked over and laughed.
"Jeffrey." I giggled. He gave me a big hug. I looked over and Jess was sitting right next to where Jeffrey was standing shooting pool.
"Jess." I said smiling really big.
He let out a chuckle and stood up with a beer in his hand. "Ella May, don't sit there and pretend you like me all of a sudden." He said. "You ain't ever called, shit. You didn't even have the courtesy to say goodbye." He took a big sip of his beer and walked out of the bar.
I looked at Jeffrey. "He's been worked up since ya went ahead n left." He said.
"Well. Guess I can't blame him for that, now can I?" I asked. Jeffery smiled.
"No, ma'am. But anyone thats goin ta be mad at you has is short half his brain." He said, and I laughed.
"So, what's a lady gotta do to get a drink round here?" I asked.
"What'll you have?" George asked.
"Now, now. I'm buyin you both a bear!" Jeffery said.
"Aw, you don't have ta." George told him.
"Hey, you ain't ever let me pay ya back for helpin my da outta that jam. Now what'll you have?" Jeffery asked.
"Okay, okay. Just get me a beer. Whatever yer drinkin is fine." George said. Jeffery looked at me.
"Same." I giggled.
"Well. I'll be right back." Jeffery said and left.
"Guess we're sittin here tonight." I said.
"ELLA! ELLA MAE!" I heard a girl squeel. I flinched. She was behind me, so I didn't see who it was, but I could tell by the annoying high pitched voice is was Vicky Charleston. George laughed when he saw my face.
"Vick." I laughed. "How are you?!" I pretended I was excited to see her.
"Hell, I'm doin' great!" She said. I gave her a hug. "Well, lookit you."
I smiled.
"Give me a little spin." She said. I laughed and turned around in a circle.
"I never woulda thought." She said.
"Well, they didn't name me Rodeo Queen fer nothin'." I said.
"Hey, Riggit." She said. A bartender turned around. "Two shots a tequilla on the rocks."
"Sure thing, sweet cheeks." He said to her. He wiped down a table and walked away.
"Where you workin?" I asked her.
"Red's Cabaret." She said.
If I had been taking a sip of anything, I would have spit it out right then.
"What?" I asked surprised.
"I've got two rugrats at home, darlin. I gotta make the money somehow." She said.
I just smiled and nodded. "Oh my god." I said in my head.
"You know what I heard? I heard Mr. Scriggle got hemroids after cheatin' on his wife." I heard a lady behind me say.
I turned around. The group of ladies looked at me.
"Mr. Scriggle had a heart attack." I said. "And that right there is one of the reasons I got out of this town."
"We didn't mean anything by it." One of the ladies said.
"Well, maybe you should get yer god damn facts straight before you go gossipin' around town about people!" I shouted.
"Hurtin' fer a bar fight, Mr. Special?" One of them said as she stood up and got in my face.
"I'd stoop down to yer level." I said stomping my foot onto the wooden floor.
"Ella May." George said taking my hand. I sat down in the seat next to him. "Jus ignore 'er." He said.
"I don't like people talkin' about my Pa like that." I said.
"I know." He said. He put his arm around me.
"They ain't got nothin' better to do than make other fellers feel lower than her own self." Vicky said loudly.
The group of ladies got up and left the bar.
"I wish Jess wouldn't have left." I said.
"He'll come around." George said.
Jeffrey finally got back with a few beers.
"Bout time." George said.
After about an hour of chatting with them, I was ready to start dancing.
"Achy Breaky." Vicky said. I laughed and stood up. As I was dancing, I spotted Jessie sipping a beer near the bar. Our eyes met and I gestured for him to join me. He just shook his head no, so I started dancing really silly. It made him laugh. I danced over to him and grabbed his hands. I pulled him out to the dance floor. He just stood there for a second, then started to dance with me.
"I'm sorry!" I shouted over the music.
"I can't stay mad at you, Ella May." He said.
"I really do miss ya." I said.
He laughed. "Yeah sure ya do."
"I do!" I said smiling. I put my arms around him as Sweet Home Alabama started to play. They turned the music up even louder.
"Yer drunk." I told him.
"So are you." He said.
I giggled. We continued to dance. Before I knew it, we were making out up against the bar.
"Whoa, whoa. Get a room for that." Someone said, and tapped Jessie on the shoulder. He looked up and the bartender was there.
"Not on the bar please." He said.
"Sorry." Jessie said. We both started laughing and went back to George, Vicky, and Jeffery.
Jessie sat next to me and put his arm around me.
"Ahh. Best friends back together again." Vicky giggled.
"Yeah. I left in kinda a hurry, didn't I?" I asked.
"Yes you did, sister." Jeffery said.
"Sorry guys." I told them.
"Hey, don't be sorry! I'd of left a long time ago, but then Samual and Alyse we born." Vicky said.
"How old are they?" I asked her.
"Samuel is 2, and Alyse is 6 months." She said.
"Awww. How sweet." I said. I started to wonder of Vicky was realy as annoying as I had remembered her. She seemed sweet now.
"Yeah. I don't wanna move them away from their grams, or this small town." She said.
"What about everyone else? Married? Kids?" I asked.
George laughed. "Shit. That Sheryl is a handful."
"She sure is." Jeffrey said.
"You'll have to meet 'er. She is somethin' else." George said.
"I heard you brought some feller home with ya." Jeffrey said to me.
"I heard he was light in the loafers." Vicky said.
"Who told ya that?" I asked.
"Well ain't it true?" She asked.
"Yeah, it's true." I said. "I can't beleive how fast word gets around here."
"Yer surprised?" Jessie asked laughing.
"Guess I'm not." I said.
"Hang on to yer knockers, Benji." Henry said laughing as he sat down at our table.
"Benji's a slut." Vicky whispered in my ear.
"Yeah. I got that impression." I said to her.
"Henry! What are you doing in here?" George asked.
"Hey, it's a Pool Hall to, ain't it? It ain't just a bar." He said.
"Yeah, but you are at the bar half of the place and you're 18." George said. He couldn't stand Henry. He only put up with him because they were brothers.
"He's fine George. Just keep him in check." A woman said.
"Hi Mary Beth." I said. She was George's age and they used to hang out all the time when they were in Highschool.
"You can call me Mary. I dropped the beth long ago. As I'm sure you've dropped the "May"." She said.
"Yeah. Well how have you been, Mary?" I asked. I was surprised George wasn't talking to her more. He seemd shy with her there.
"Good. I own this place now. My father left it to me." She said, looking around.
"I thought it looked nicer in here." I said.
"Yeah. I'm still working on it though. Can I get anyone more to drink?" She asked. We all ordered more stuff, and she left.
"Where's yer fag friend?" Henry asked looking at me.
"Henry, that's a very inappropriate word to use." I said.
"Henry, why don't you get the hell outta here?" George said.
Henry stood up and slammed his chair into the table. The whole table shook. He looked so upset.
"George!" I said.
"It's fine, Ella May. Let him be the prick that he is." He said. Benji stood up.
"Sit back down, Henry." I said. "Please?"
"I know when I'm not wanted." He said. He took Benji's hand and walked out of the bar.
"Why do you gotta be like that?" I asked George. "I can't even beleive you two still don't get along!"
Everyone just looked at George. "Jessie, will you take me home?" I asked.
"Yeah sure." He said taking a sip of his beer.
"See ya'll later." I said. I set some money down on the table and we left.
"Well, at least you are on my way." Jessie said, and I smiled. He put his hand on my leg.
"It's okay. One day they'll both grow up." He said.
"I hope so." I sighed.
"What's really on your mind?" He asked.
"I want to see my dad." I said and started to cry. He pulled into his driveway and parked.
"I figured you might want to get all of this out of ya before I take ya home." He said.
"Thanks." I said. He got out then walked around to my side of his pick-up and helped me down. I shivered and he put his flannel shirt around me.
"Still live at home?" I asked.
"Someones gotta help around here. I'm cheaper labor then hiring extra farm hands." He said. What his family had wasn't exactly a farm, but they certainly tried their best at it. The problem was his family lost a lot of land to the government before he was even born.
We walked to the swing on his porch and sat down. He put his arm around me and I rested my head on his shoulder.
"What else is on yer mind?" He asked, and layed his head on top of mine.
"I left. I was gone before I even picked up my deploma at graduation. I havn't seen my parents since. I hardly even talk to them. I was embarassed about them and my past." I said, crying more.
"Embarassed?" He asked.
"I don't know why. Now that I'm back I miss it. I can't even see my pop tomorrow. And Henry is still a prick, and George still trys to tell him what to do." I said.
"That's family for ya." He said, and rubbed my arm.
"I know." I sighed.
"It'll be okay. I know yer pa. He still helps out my family some weekends. He's strong, he's a fighter. Don't worry." He said. He actualy made me feel a little better.
"Thanks." I said.
"Can I ask you something?" he asked.
"Anything." I replied.
"Is your friend really gay?" He asked.
"Why, you interested?" I asked.
"What? NO!" He shouted, and I started laughing.
"I'm just kidding." I snickered.
"Is he?" He asked.
"Interested? I don't know, I don't think he's your type." I said, and started dying laughing. Jessie blushed.
"I'm sorry." I said, and got a hold or myself. "And yes, he really is."
"Can I kiss you Ella May?" Jessie asked. I just nodded my head yes. He leaned down and kissed me. The slowest, yet most passionate kiss I ever had. After a while he stopped. I just stared into his eyes.
"I better get ya home." He said. I shook my head no, and he laughed.
"Yes. Or I'm going to do something very un-gentlemanly like." He said.
"So." I told him.
"So. I have a bit more respect for you then that. And for yer old man. I'm not taken' his only daugher to bed when she's drunk." He said, and I giggled.
"Fine. Let's go home." I told him. We decided just to walk. It was normaly about a ten minute walk, but we took closer to twenty because we were goofing off. When we got to my front door I stopped and looked up at the sky.
"What is it?" He asked.
"I forgot what stars look like." I said. He smiled and kissed me one more time before he left. I sighed and wached him walk away. When he was out of site, I turned and quietly went inside. I was glad to see no one was up. I looked at the old granfather clock we had in the living room and it was almost 2:00 a.m. I stiffled a giggle when I heard Grandma snort. She was sleeping on the fold out couch. I imagined Mama trying to have her sleep in one of the other beds, and her arguing saying she wasn't that old. I went to my room, and quietly opened and closed the door. It was a full moon, so there was enough light for me to kind of see enough to get undressed and put on my pajama's. I climbed into bed with David, and was surprised when I realized he was awake.
"How long have you been awake?" I asked.
"Long enough to know you miss the stars." He said.
"DAVID ALEXANDER! Were you eavesdroppin on me?" I asked. He laughed, and I elbowed him in the side.
"I woke up when I heard you two laughing. It's warm so I opened the window a few hours ago." he said. My room faced the front of the house, so it would have been easy enough for him to hear everything. I just laughed.
"So, who was he?" He asked.
"Jessie." I told him.
"Ahhh. Your old best friend you grew up with." He said.
"Yup." I told him.
"I'm just glad it wasn't Ricky Rum." He said, and I laughed really loud.
"Shhhh." He said. "He looks like a used car salesman."
I had to put my head in the pillow to keep from screaming with laughter. I was still quite drunk.
"So, you had fun tonight?" He asked.
"Most of it was fun." I said. "There was a lot of bickering goin' on with my brothers."
"I'm sorry." He said.
"They'll never grow up." I said.
"I'm sure they will eventually." He said. "As soon as something big happens with one of them, you watch and see how fast their brother is right there at their side."
"You think so?" I asked smiling.
He put his arm around me and pulled me close to him.
"Yeah." He said.
"Your Uncle Gib was here for a long time. He's so loud." He said.
"My whole family is loud." I laughed.
"I think Henry and Uncle Gib are probably the loudest though." He said.
"You haven't met Uncle Denny." I said. "He's a prankster. A big joker. And the loudest person I've ever met."
"They get louder than Henry?" He asked.
"Yeah." I giggled. "I'm real sorry about him."
"It is no problem." He said. "He's young. He's just living."
"I try to keep that in mind." I said.
He sighed. "Get some sleep."
I closed my eyes. "Why do you have to smell so good all the time?" I asked.
"Turning you on?" He asked.
I giggled. "A little. . ."
He just laughed. I fell asleep soon after that.
We woke up the next morning to Momma barging into the room running the vacuum cleaner.
"Ma!" I shouted as I buried my head under the covers.
David laughed.
"She is not a morning person!" She shouted over the loud vacuum.
"You're right about that!" David said.
I slapped him in the leg and he laughed.
"Hurry up for breakfast." She said turning off the vacuum. "Billy's here. Grams made steak, eggs and potatos."
"Okay." I said. I got up and slammed the door shut. I leaned back up against the door and closed my eyes. My head was pounding.
"Drink too much last night?" He asked.
"A bit, yeah." I said.
"Can I take a shower?" He asked. "I feel gross."
I laughed. "Yeah. Follow me and I'll get you settled."
"Settled?" He asked.
"Shut up." I said. He put his jeans on and I walked him to the bathroom. I grabbed a couple towels and put them on top of the toilet.
"Look at what you brought." A lady said. I looked back and sighed. It was my Mommas good friend Greta. She was the big mouth of the town. I swear the woman lived for gossip. She stood there staring at David's bare chest and arms.
"Nice to see you. We'll be out soon." I said and closed the door. I sat down on the floor and started filing my nails. "Take your shower. None of the doors lock in this house. If I left you alone, Greta would be in here." I said.
"Okay. . ." He said laughing.
"I'll take a shower after breakfast and it's your turn to guard the door." I said.
He just laughed and took his pants off. He got into the shower with his boxers on and threw them over the shower curtain. He turned on the water and I looked up. I could see his silhouette through the curtain and I couldn't stop looking.
"What the fuck is this?" He asked peaking out. "Ella?" He laughed.
"Oh." I said.
"Are you okay?" He asked.
"Yeah." I giggled. "Oh that's Horse Shampoo. Momma says it's better than the other stuff."
"Interresting." He said closing the curtain.
"Can I hop in with you?" I asked.
"What?"
"Nothin." I said feeling silly.
"Did you just ask if you could hop in with me?" He asked.
"Maybe."
He laughed. "I think I'd be too embarrassed."
"It's okay." I giggled. I went back to filing my nails, until I heard him drop the soap. I laughed and looked up again. "Oh, just to warn ya." I said. "Greta's gonna be hittin' on you, even if she does find out you're gay."
"Great." He said.
He took a really quick shower and was done in no time. I laughed when he told me to close my eyes.
"I'll just wait for you outside." I told him, and stepped outside. He stepped out a second later all dried off and in his jeans.
"Oh, hey guys." George said, walking down the hall.
"Hi. Sorry if I freaked out last night." I told him.
"It's okay. We deserved it." He said.
"Oh, here." George said, handing David a bag. "You look a little smaller then me, so I found some clothes from a year ago. They should fit find. I tried not to put anything too honkey tonk in there." He said, and David and I both laughed.
"Thanks." David said.
"No problem." George told him.
"No, really. Thanks." I said again. George smiled then left. David and I went into the room to change. When we were done we walked out and everyone was gathered in the dining room. Either at the big table, or at the smaller one we had for when a bunch of family was over. There were two seats open between Momma and Grams. I sat down next to Momma. I was shocked she hadn't really said hello yet.
"Hi Momma." I said.
"Hi." She said, and scooped some eggs on my plate.
"So, is David your Boyfriend?" Greta asked. At the same time Henry, Billy, & George all said, "He's light in the loafers."
David blushed, and I shook my head.
"OH CUT THAT LIGHT LOAFERS SHIT!" Grams shouted. "He's gay, now git over it!" Everyone laughed. Even Momma.
"Well, leave the poor boy alone." Grams said.
"It is too bad though." George said. "You seem like a great guy for my little sister."
David smiled.
"Just sayin' I'd approve." George said.
"Good to know." I said.
The look on David's face made him look so proud. Like George's comment made his day.
"Thank you, George." I said.
He just winked at me.
"Pa's doin' real good this mornin'." Momma said. "But, they still wanna keep a good eye on him, so no visitin' today."
"Thas good, Momma." Henry said.
"I say we show this new boy what this town's about." Grams said looking at David.
"Oh, Grams. I don't know about that." I said.
"Why won't ya'll ever let me shoot?" Grams asked sounding angry.
"Cause las time you nearly shot Harvy in his behind." George said.
We all laughed.
"Well, he shouldn't a been in my line of fire." She said.
"He wasn't in your line of fire, until ya started pointin' yer gun every which way." Henry said.
"We're not goin' shootin'." Momma said.
"Why don't you take Pop's pick up out into town?" Momma said. "Make a few stops on the way. Show him the streams and take him to Ida's."
I shrugged.
"What's Ida's?" David asked.
"It's a small strip mall with a couple antique shops, an old ice cream parlor." I said.
"Best ice cream in the world." Grams said.
I giggled. "They've got some souvenier shops too." I said.
"Well, it sounds like fun." He said.
"Okay. We can do that." I said smiling.
"We'll pick you up some nice western clothes too." I giggled.
"Hey, what's wrong with that?" Uncle Gib asked. I started laughing.
"Nothing Uncle Gib!" I said.
"Oh, I can take David if you want." Greta said.
"Gerta, that boy is older then your son, leave him alone." Momma said, and everyone but Greta laughed.
When breakfast was over, I took a shower and got ready, and then David and I took Pa's truck out.
"I promise the scenery gets prettier as we get out of town." I said.
"It's not that bad. This little town seems pretty cool. I like it." He said. "I can't help but wonder why you hate it here so much."
I shrugged. "It's not that I hate it."
"What is it?" He asked.
"You'd think life is more simple here, but it's not." I said.
"Don't pretend you're not enjoying yourself." He said.
"I'm enjoying myself a little." I said.
"Just a little?" He laughed.
"You know something I did notice?" I said.
"What?"
"How much more polite some of the guys are here." I said.
"Thinking about Jessie?" He asked.
"Nah." I said. "He is one of the polite ones though."
"Do the people here have a problem with guys who are light in the loafers?" He asked.
"Yeah. A lot of them are." I nodded.
"That's a shame." He said. He looked a little hurt.
"Nothin' to get your panties in a bunch about." I said.
"Yeah I guess not." He said.
"David, don't listen to any of them." I said.
"I heard your Mom talking about me last night." He said.
"I thought she went to bed." I said.
"I think she was on the phone with your Dad." He said.
"What did she say?" I asked.
He hesitated and just stared out the window.
"David, tell me." I said.
"That it appears their only daughter is wasting her time falling in love with one of them homos." He said.
"What?!" I shouted.
"Ella, it's not that big of a deal. I'm over it." He said.
"Yes, it is a big deal!" I said.
"Don't say anything." He said.
"David, I can tell you're hurt by it." I said.
"It'll pass." He said.
"We're getting' a hotel when we get back." I said. I was so mad!
"We don't need to get a hotel. The rest of your family seems to like me well enough." He said.
"I hope so." I told him.
"Grams sticks up for me." He said, and I laughed.
"Besides, I owe her a game of Spades tonight after dinner." He said.
"Really?" I asked.
"Yup." He said, and I laughed.
"Grams is good." I told him.
"Yeah, so am I." He said, and I laughed.
"Okay. But I'm talking to my mom." I said.
"She might just be upset about your dad. Give her some time." He said.
"Yeah. I should talk to her anyway. I think she took it personaly that I left like I did. And I havn't exactly been daughter of the year as far as calling her." I told him. He just smiled at me. I turned down a smaller dirt road.
"Where are we going?" He asked.
"Fishermans Creek. It's beautiful this time of year. Ther is a little bridge that goes right over it where we all used to go as kids. It's nice to sit and stick your feet in." I said.
"I can't wait." He said. It was cute seeing him out in the wilderness. I giggled.
"What?" He asked.
"Nothin' City-boy!" I said, and crakned up the radio. Hank Williams was on, and I laughed even more.
We got out of the truck once we got to the trail. He took my hand and helped me along some of the loose rock. The weather was perfect. There was a nice cool breeze.
"It doesn't get any more perfect that this." He said.
I giggled.
"I'm serious." He said smiling. "The weather is perfect, you're perfect." He looked at me smiling.
"You're pretty perfect yourself." I said. "So perfect that it drives me crazy sometimes." I let go of his hand and went running through a grassy field. The grass was so green. It was beautiful!
"Is that a cow?" He asked as he went running after me.
"Yeah!" I called back.
He laughed. I ran up some small steps to the bridge over the creek. I sat down out of breath and took my shoes off. He ran up and sat down next to me.
"Do you ever swim in here?" He asked.
"Sometimes."
He stood up and took off his shirt and pants. I just laughed and watched him jump in. "Wow, it's cold." He said. He swam over to me and splashed me. I screamed and giggled.
"Get in." He said.
"No, it's too cold." I said.
"Come on, Ella May. What are ya sceered?" He asked.
I laughed. "That was the worst texan accent I've ever heard. We don't say sceered."
He grabbed me and pulled me into the water. It was so cold!
"Jerk!" I said laughing. "Now my clothes are all wet!"
"I see no problem with that." He said.
I gave him an evil look and he laughed. "I can't even stand right here." I said.
"Well, hold onto me." He said. I put my arms around him and he lifted me up a little, so I wrapped my legs around him. He rested his forehead against mine, then leaned forward a little. Our lips met and he started to kiss me. Nothing ever felt so right in my life. It was like time stopped and we were the only two people in the world. Before I knew it, my clothes were all floating around me in the water. I got a nervous tingle up my spine as he held me close and made love to me. Call me crazy, but it felt like the perfect time, the perfect place and the perfect person. Even though I knew he would never be mine, it no longer seemed to matter. It was amazing to see him in this whole other way that I never thought I would get to see. Not even a second after we were finished, we heard people coming. He pulled his pants up quickly. We laughed and jumped out of the water. I slipped his shirt on and grabbed my wet clothes. He picked up his pants and we went running towards the truck. When we got there, we were so out of breath! We couldn't stop laughing.
"I don't feel like driving to town anymore." I said.
"Neither do I." He said.
"What do we tell Grams when we come back without her ice cream?" I asked.
He laughed. "I don't know."
"Eh. We'll think of somethin." I said.
David decided to drive. I held my clothes out the window hoping they would be dry by the time we got close to home. I couldn't exactly walk into the house wearing just George's shirt.
When my clothes were dry enough I made David pull over so I could get dressed. They were still a little damp, but not noticable.
I got back in the truck and slammed the door. David started laughing.
"What?" I asked.
"That was so crazy." He said.
"It was. And exciting." I told him.
"I want to do it again." He said, and I stopped laughing.
"What?" I asked.
"Maybe somewhere not so wet and cold though." He said, and I giggled.
"I'm serious." He said, and leaned over and kissed me. We kissed for a few minutes, and I thought he was getting ready to go again right there in the truck. Then he stopped and looked at me.
"What?" I asked.
"We better get back." He said. "But you better watch out."
"Watch out?" I laughed. He just turned up the radio and started attemting to sing along with "Thank God I'm a Country Boy!". I couldn't stop laughing.
We pulled up in front of the house as Henry, George and Billy were walking out the front door.
"We're headed out to Guiney's." George said. "If you'd like to join us."
I looked at David and he shrugged. "Sure." He said.
"You sure?" I asked.
"Yeah." He said.
"People get a little crazy out there. . ." I laughed. "Think you can handle the country folk?"
He laughed. "Well, I can handle you, can't I?"
"Oh hush." I said. The guys hopped into the back of the truck.
"Guess we're going now?" David asked.
"Guess so." I said.
"I would have liked to shower first." He said.
I laughed. "You'll be the cleanest cut guy there."
"Okay. Don't think I could ever get use to this, but okay." He said. He backed out of the driveway really fast and everyone laughed.
"Yeehaw!" Henry shouted.
"So I guess I'm only 99.9% light in the loafers." David said.
I started laughing really hard.
"I guess so!" I said.
"TURN UP THE RADIO!" Billy shouted, banging on the roof of the truck. David jumped, and I laughed and turned it up, rolling the windows down so they could hear it in the back of the truck.
"WOOO!" Henry shouted.
"So, where am I going?" David asked.
"I'll tell you when we get closer." I shouted over the wind. I kept laughing because he was driving really fast, and making sharp turns. I think he wanted to impress the guys. When we got to the bar David started buttoning up his shirt.
"Leave it open." I said.
"What?" He asked.
"Leave it open. You fit in more." I laughed. He gave me a weird look, but left it open. We all got out and went inside.
"You know, you don't seem so bad." Henry said, clapping David on the back. We sat down at a big booth, and I giggled when Mary walked up to us to hand us menus. George lit up and got a big stupid grin on his face.
We all ordered drinks, then Henry and David got up to shoot pool. David looked scared when he walked away with Henry. It made me laugh. I drank a few beers and a shot of tequila with George. Considering what a light weight I was, I was out on the dance floor soon after. I just kept dancing with random guys I had never even met before. I was having a blast too! I couldn't beleive how much I was enjoying the country music.
"Can I buy you a beer, pretty lady?" A guy asked. I giggled.
"Sure." I said. He put his arm around me and walked me over to the bar.
"Give her whatever she wants." He told the bartender.
"Actualy, can I just have a coke?" I asked. They guy looked at me.
"It's not even 5:00 yet." I told him.
"Ma'am. Do you know where we are?" He asked.
"Texas?" I said.
"YEE-HAW!" He shouted, and tipped his hat. "Thats right. It's always drinkin' time here. Now what'll ya have?" I couldn't stop laughing.
"Bud-light." I said.
"Two Bud-Lights." He told the Bartender, and slammed a five on the table. We got our drinks, and sat right there at the bar.
"So, what's your name?" He asked me.
"Ella." I told him.
"Ella? Ella...." He said.
"Yeah?" I asked.
"That name sounds familiar." He said.
"Uh...what's your name?" I asked.
"Noah." He told me.
"Noah. Hmmmm." I said. His name sounded familiar too.
"Wait! You used to have really long hair!" I shouted.
"Yeah!" He said.
"We had Mr. Sprigs English class together in junior high!" I said.
"Well, I'll be!" He shouted, and lifted his glass.
"To old aquantances." He said. We clinked glass and took a swig.
"So, what do you do now, Noah?" I asked.
"I just run the farm." He said. "It's a lot bigger now. What about you?"
"Home Decorater." I said.
"That's right. I remember hearin' somethin' 'bout you skippin' town." He said.
"Yup." I said. "Wilmington, Delaware. It always looked beautiful there and I didn't want to go to California."
"I know nothing about Delaware." He said.
"It's so beautiful. It's amazing city. It doesn't get enough credit." I said.
"You'll have to send me a postcard." He said.
"I can do that." I said smiling.
"You look wealthy." He said.
"Wilmington is a pretty wealthy city, but I wouldn't call myself wealthy." I said. "I'm trying to move my way up though. I actually get to decorate for the Mayors wedding." I said.
"Wow." He said with big eyes.
I giggled.
"It's not that big of a deal." I giggled.
"What? Are you giddin' me?" he said. He looked so amazed, I couldn't help but laugh.
"What are you doin' for dinner tonight?" He asked.
"Um, I don't know." I said, looking over at Goerge and everyone.
"Can I take you out?" He said.
"Um, I'm not sure what my family is doing." I told him.
"Aw, come on. Free steak dinner." He said. I laughed again.
"Let me go check. I'll be right back." I told him. He nodded, and I got up and walked over to my table.
"Noah?" Henry asked, with a disgusted look on his face.
"He's cute." I said.
"His family's got one of the better farms in town." George said.
"His Uncle is crazy though." Billy added.
"He wants to buy me a steak dinner." I said. David lost the smile off his face.
"Oh, fancy." George said, and I laughed.
"Well? What do I tell him?" I asked.
"Well, I don't think I could say no to a free steak dinner." George said.
"Hmm." I giggled.
I looked at David and he shrugged.
"Should I tell him I'm seeing someone?" I asked.
"Ella May. Lie?" Henry said, then laughed.
"Yeah I know." I said.
"Go ahead if you want." Henry said. "You ain't attached to noone."
"Yeah, I know. I'd rather spend time with you guys though." I said.
"So, tell him that." Billy said.
"Okay." I sighed. I walked back over to Noah. "Hey." I said smiling. "I'm not sure how long I'll be here and I want to spend as much time with my family as possible, so I think I'm gonna pass on your offer. Maybe we can meet up here for drinks tomorrow night though." I said.
"You're a real sweet girl, you know that?" He said smiling.
I giggled and shrugged.
"It's always good when a girl appreciates and ain't ashamed of her family. And her rootes." He said.
"Yeah. I guess it is important. . ." I said, realizing how important that really is.
"Well, I'll see ya later." He said, and walked away. I went back and sat down with everyone. David looked kind of annoyed. I hugged him, and softend up a little.
"Well, We should get goin soon. Momma said dinner at 6:00." George said.
After we paid we all went home. Geroge drove saying as a cop he didn't feel it was right to let David speed home. I couldn't stop laughing about it. When we got home I was suprised to see even more family over, and a huge BBQ going on in the back yard. We all walked inside a little confused.
"OH, we have good news!" Momma shouted, and hugged me, then Geroge, then Henry.
"What?" I asked.
"Pa's doing good! They said he can have visitors tomorrow, and they might release him as soon as Sunday!" She shouted. Everyone cheered, and we walked out back to join everyone.
I tried my hardest to not be embarassed by some of my family. I couldn't help it though when I saw my cousin Bubba. He looked absolutely ridiculous! He looked like he had just got back from fishing. I assumed he smelled bad too. I avoided him and sat down on the side of the porch.
"Ella May!"
"Oh my gosh, Porsha!" I said.
"David, this is my cousin Porsha." I said. Porsha looked like a total cowgirl, but she was one of the more good looking girls in the family. She had long very light blonde hair and blue eyes. She had the most beautiful natural curls.
I gave her a hug and she sat down next to me.
"So, big shot." She said puting her arm around me. "How is life?"
I laughed. "Good. Really good."
She leaned in close to my ear and cupped her hand next to her mouth. "Is it true yer friend's light in the loafers?" She whispered.
I laughed. "Only 99.9%."
"How does that work?" She asked looking really confused.
"I'm just that hot." I said.
She laughed. "Girl." She looked at David. "No way. Wow."
David just looked confused. She stood up. "Let me show you somethin'." She said. She grabbed my hand, pulled up and went running. Once we got to the street, she let go of my hand, but continued to run. I just ran after her. She stopped in front of a house down the street. We were both really out of breath.
"What the hell." I said laughing.
"Remember Enos?" She asked.
"No."
"He looks like one of them Calvin Klein models now." She said. "And he's light in the loafers." She ran up to the front door and knocked. I was speechless when the door opened. I VERY attractive man was standing there wearing just jeans and they were not wranglers.
"I have someone to introduce ya too." She told him. "Come on over to my families Barbeque."
He smiled. "What do you got up your sleeve?" He asked her.
"Her friend is. . . well, he chooses men over the ladies just like you do." She said.
"Porsha!" I said laughing.
"Ain't he perfect?" She said smiling.
"Let me grab my shirt." He said.
"No need for that!" She said grabbing his hand. We walked back to the house and she took Enos right over to David. David looked at me with big eyes and mouthed "Wow." to me. I laughed.
"ENOS MILLER! What are you doing here? How's your Momma?" My mom asked.
"She's good." He said.
"Oh great!" She said. "Where is your shirt?" He laughed.
"Porsha said I don't need one ma'am." He said.
"Porsha! Good call!" My mom said, and walked away.
"MOM!" I shouted, and laughed.
"Anyway, David this is Enos. Enos, my friend David." I said.
"Nice to meet you." David said, shaking Enos' hand.
"My pleasure." Enos said. They both were blushing, and Porsha and I started giggling.
"We'll let you two get aquanted!" She said, and we ran off, laughing. I almost felt bad, until I remembered David leaving me a lone with his friend Anthony.
"What is this? A light in the loafers reunion?" I heard Billy say, then laugh.
"Well, I'll be." Henry said. "Hey, he's actually wearin' loafers. He really is light in those loafers hu?"
"Henry, watch that moutha yers." Mom said.
"He looks like he'd be heavy in the loafers if ya ask me." Enos said.
Everyone got quiet.
"I was kiddin'." Enos said.
"Oh!" Momma said and everyone laughed. Enos didn't laugh. Porsha and I walked to the side of the house and started laughing really hard.
"We are so horrible." I told her.
"I know. Isn't it great?" She asked. When we walked around the corner we caught Grams scolding everyone for saying light in the loafers. Porsha and I started laughing all over again!
"You girls better come rescue these poor souls!" Grams said, yelling at us.
"Yes'um." Porsha said. We got the guys, grabbed some food, then all went out into the field behind the house and sat down around the campfire pit.
"You girls can stop grinning now." Enos said.
"I can't." Porsha said.
"Why not?" David asked.
"HEAVY IN THE LOAFERS!" Porsha and I both shouted, and started laughing all over again.
"You liked that hu?" Enos asked smiling.
We all laughed.
"I remember you, Ella May." Enos said. "You were so quiet sittin' in the back of the room in Arithmetic."
"I don't remember you." I said.
"I was nominated for Rodeo King." He said.
"You was srawny as hell in school." She told him.
"Oh!" I said laughing.
"Is that what everyone remembers me by?" He asked.
"Yup." She said.
"Well, you're not scrawny now." David said.
"Got that straight." I said, looking at Enos.
"We all need to go out dancin!" Porsha said.
"To the bar again?" David asked.
"Uh-uh!" Porsha shouted.
"Blue Rock?" Enos added, and she nodded.
That is 2 hours away!" I said.
"Nope. Not since the raised the speed limit on the hwy." Enos said.
"Want to go tonight?" I asked David. He looked at Enos.
"Yeah, I wanna go!" He said. Enos smiled at him and Porsha and I laughed.
"Can I see if Jessie wants to go?" I asked her.
"Aww. Only if ya find someone for me to go with." She said.
"Uh...Ricky Rum?" I asked, and we all laughed.
"No Ricky and no Jessie." She said.
"Fine." I said.
We walked back to the house and ate dinner with everyone. Then we made our way out the door and headed to Blue Rock.
"You know what Enos?" I asked on our way.
"What?" He asked. He was driving his parents SUV.
"You look nice in a shirt." I said, and Porsha laughed.
"Thanks." He said. David turned around and looked at me and stuck his tounge out.
"What, am I embarassing you?" I asked him.
"NO!" He said, and laughed.
Porsha and I made him play the Dirty Dancing CD that we found. He said it was his little sisters, but we kept teasing him about it. After about four songs of Porsha and I singing horribly, he turned it off.
"Let's all talk instead." He said, and him and David both laughed.
"HEY! But we were singin." I said.
"I know. That's the problem." Daivd said, and I kicked the back of his seat.
I kind of toned everyone out for a while as I enjoyed the scenery. It was so different there. Part of me didn't want to go back home, but I knew that as soon as I did get back home, I'd remember why I moved.
I started getting really tired, and was glad when we finaly got there! Enos parked, and we all walked inside. We were all kind of lathargic after the long drive.
"Let's play some pool and loosen up a bit." Enos said.
"Good idea!" Porsha said.
"We'll get the first pticher." David said, and we both walked to the bar. He laughed at me when we walked up there and I yawned.
"Shut up." I laughed.
He ordered the pitcher and brought it back to a table near the pool tables. I grabbed some glasses and poured everyone some beer. Enos and David walked over and paid for a table. I didn't feel like playing, so Enos and David did. Porsha stayed at the table with me.
"I see the sparkle in yer eyes when you look at him." She said.
I smiled.
"You must be real good friends." She said.
"We are." I said when I looked up at him. He was being all flirty with Enos. I giggled.
"You're okay with all this right?" She asked.
"Yeah." I said. David was laughing at something Enos said. "I really am."
"As long as he's happy right?" She asked.
"Yup."
"I started falling for Enos until he told me he was man's man." She said. "That moment changed my entire plan for my future."
"I know what you mean." I said.
"But when he's happy, I'm happy too." She said.
"I know exactly how you feel." I said smiling. I looked around. I saw two guys sitting at a table alone. They looked kind of bored. "Lets go get us some free drinks." I said.
She looked over at them and laughed. We got up and walked over to them.
I played up my accent, and was real flirty.
"Howdy Boys." I said. "Do you have the time?"
The one on the left smiled at me.
"Why yes I do. It's time for a drink. Have a seat." He said.
"Oh, I don't know. We should get goin soon." I lied.
"Oh, come on." He said. He was cute. Blond, and had blue eyes and red cheeks. I looked at Porsha.
"Oh, all right." She said, and we sat down.
"I'm Randy." The blond guy said, and I held out my hand. Instead of shaking it, he kissed it, and I blushed.
"Ella." I said.
"I'm Porsha." She said, and Randy kissed her hand too.
"This is Eddie. He's shy." Randy said, and elbowed him. Eddie jumped and Porsha and I laughed.
"I just need some more drinks in me, thats all." Eddie said, and shook our hands. I was already enjoying myself.
"It's okay if yer shy. I like 'em that way." Porsha said, and Eddie blushed a deep red.
"You girls come here alone?" Randy asked.
"Sure did." Porsha said smiling.
"Well, lookit this over yander." Randy said pointing. He laughed. We looked in the direction he was pointing. He was pointing directly at Enos and David. "I'm sicka these light in the loafer pricks comin' to my bar." He said.
"You sayin' ya got a problem with 'em?" Porsha asked.
"Who doesn't?" Eddie asked. They both laughed. Porsha and I didn't.
Porsha stood up, picked up the glass of water in front of Eddie and poured it all over Randy. He looked like he was in shock. Eddie stood up. He looked pissed.
"Maybe next time ya'll will respect others damnit." She said. She grabbed my arm and rushed back over to David and Enos.
"We gotta go." Porsha said.
"What?" David asked.
I looked up and saw Randy and Eddie walking our way. My heart started beating really fast.
"Davey, she's serious." I said.
"What's goin' on?" Enos asked.
"PLEASE!" I shouted.
"Okay, okay." David said. Enos threw down some ash on the table, and we left.
We were almost to the SUV when Randy shouted.
"HEY! You ladies mean to tell me you like hangin out with faries?" He shouted. Enos stopped, and turned around.
"Lets just go!" Porsha said, grabbing his arm.
"No, damn it!" Enos said, and shook her off.
"Enos, come on." David said. "Guys like that don't deserve your reaction."
"Damn right they do! I'm sick of this shit." Enos said.
"Two pretty ladies like that. It's a shame. Some one should fuck 'em!" Randy said. They walked even closer to us.
"What did you say?" David asked, stiffening.
"NO!" I said.
"I said your ladies need to be shown what they're missin!" Randy said.
"We ain't missin nothin!" Porsha shouted.
"I think you are." Eddie said. I was amazed at how much his personality had changed.
I looked around, and there was no one else in the parking lot. Everyone was inside. I wasn't sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.
"What is your problem man?" Enos asked.
"My problem is fags like you!" Randy said.
"We didn't do anything to you guys." I said.
"I believe that glass of water didn't pour itself on me." Randy said.
"You fucking deserved it!" Porsha shouted.
"You bitch!" Randy said, and took a step toward her. Enos stepped in front of her, and Randy punched his face.
"You bastard!" Porsha said, and ran after Randy. David grabbed her, and threw her behind him. Eddie walked up to him and tried to punch him, but David hit him first. Hard enough to knock him back onto the ground.
Enos had regained his composure and kicked Randy hard in the stomach before Randy could hit David. After that all hell broke loose. Two guys came running out of the bar and I'm guessing they knew Randy and Eddie, because they took there side. The two guys pinned David, and thats when Porsha and I jumped into the fight. Before I knew it I was being dragged off. Randy had pulled me out of the fight, and was grabbing my breast.
"LET GO!" I shouted, and stomped down on his foot has hard as I could. He let go, and I turned around and kneed him in the crotch. I was glad Ms. Thompson had taught that self defense class in PE in highschool. Before I knew it there were sirons, and lights. We all got seperated and piled into cop cars. I rode in with Portia, and saw David and Enos in another car. Randy and the two friends that ran out of the bar where giving the cops trouble, and the last thing I saw as our cop car drove away was Randy get tasered. I laughed.
When we got to the station they had us all seperated in different rooms and were questioning what happened. When that was finaly over, I called George to come and get us. I was to embarassed to call anyone else. And I was hoping maybe he could keep us from getting charges filed. Even though it was Randy and Eddie that started the whole thing. I knew how most people felt about gays in that area. The thought of it all made me sick. I sat in a cell with Porsha waiting for George to get there. We didn't say anything. My lip was busted open and swollen, and Porsha had a black eye. We were both worried about Enos & David.
We sat in that disgusting cell for two hours before we saw George walk up to the bars with an officer.
"Ella May Lee Scriggle." The Officer said.
I stood up. "That's me." I couldn't help but laugh when I heard him say my full name. I hadn't heard anyone say it for years. George looked so mad. They let me out and closed the steel door, locking it securely. "What about Porsha?" I asked.
George just glared at me. "Lets get goin'." He said. He signed some papers and walked me out to the parking lot. "I thought you were smarter than that." He said. "Now you've got assult on yer record."
"I didn't assult anyone!" I shouted.
"Lookit you!" He yelled making me jump. "Ya look like hell!"
"Where is David?" I asked.
"In jail." He said. He opened his truck door.
"I am not leaving here without him." I said.
"Yes you are." He said.
"No, George. I'm not." I said.
He grabbed my arm tightly and I started to cry. "Get in the fuckin' truck and stop bein' stupid! Yer lucky I got you outta there!" He shouted.
"Let go of me!" I screamed pulling my arm away from him. He let go and I climbed into the truck. He drove us back to the house and I was so upset. When we walked in the door, he grabbed all of the car keys out of the key dish and stormed off to the other spare bedroom.
"Oh and don't you leave this house until I get your record cleared up. Don't think yer gettin' away with this either." He said. "Yer doing some community service. I'll make sure of that."
"Get the fuck away from me." I said crying. I went to my room and slammed the door shut.
I had no idea what to do. I wanted David, Enos, and Porsha out of jail. No one was home either. It was late, and I guess since my dad was better, everyone had gone home. I was surprised momma was gone, but I figured she was probably sleeping at Gramma's.
"Community service." I groaned. I was suposed to be back in Delaware in less than a week. I got tired of just sitting in my room, snuck out of the house. I walked to Jessie's. I was lucky and he was home.
"What's wrong?" He asked when he saw I had been crying.
"Everything." I said. We sat down on the porch and I told him what happened.
"Why is George acting like that? It sounds like self defense to me." He said.
"I don't know. But they're all still in jail!" I said.
"Come on in. We'll call the sherrifs office and see if they are still there. If they are, then I'll bail 'em out for you." He said.
"Really?" I asked.
"Yeah. And you might want to hire a lawyer." He said.
I followed him inside and sat down at the kitchen table. He sat down with me, wtih the phone in one hand and the phonebook in the other. After he dialed the number he got up and walked into the other room. He came back a minute later.
"Well?" I asked.
"They are on their way home. Enos' parents bailed him and David out, and I'm guessing Porsha's family did the same for her." He said.
"Thank goodness." I said.
"No, about that lawyer. My uncle Clive has a private practice in Shelby. He might be a good choice since he wont be biased against Enos and David." He said.
"He wont?" I asked.
"No." He said. "He is ligh- I mean he's gay."
"Thank you." I told him.
"I'll call him for you." He said, and left the room again. I hated how he couldn't hold a conversation on the phone if someone else was in the room. He came back later.
"He'll be in town tomorrow working on another case. He said he'll meet everyone and see about defending you." He said.
"Good." I said. Jessie hugged me, and I started crying.
"I should get home so I'm there when David gets there." I said.
"Ella May, will you stay with me tonight?" He asked.
"I can't." I said.
"I understand." He said. He stood up. He looked so hurt.
"You wanna walk me home?" I asked.
He smiled. "I'd like that."
I giggled. He took my hand and helped me up. We started walking.
He sighed. "Oh Ella May, you have no idea how much I miss this." He said.
"Maybe I miss it too." I sighed.
"What?" He asked.
"Nothing." I said. We got there and sat down on the porch to wait for David. Jessie put his arm around me, and felt good just to sit there with him. Finaly I saw Enos' SUV pull up. David got out, and the SUV pulled away. He looked like he wasn't in too bad of shape. He had a few small cuts and bruises but that was it. I ran up to him and hugged him, and he winced.
"Sorry." I said, concerned.
"It's okay. My rib." He said. "Your lip." he said, and lightly touched it. I flinched.
"Jessie's Uncle Clive is a lawyer. He'll be out tomorrow to talk to us." I told him.
"Good." David said.
"Are you okay?" I asked him.
"No." He said, and sat down on the porch with us. The porch light came on, and the three of us jumped. George walked out.
"Y'all are fuckin' lucky." He said.
"Why?" I asked.
"Sherrif called. He said no charges are bein filed." He explained.
"What?" David asked, confused.
"I guess those guys have been in a lot of trouble before. Some witnesses said they started all the trouble. You four are lucky." He said.
"Thank god." I muttered.
"Yeah. Thank God is right." George said.
"I want you two to stay out of trouble the rest of the time you're here. Ya hear? If anyone starts shit, you just walk away." He said. I didn't say anything.
"Ya hear?" He demanded.
"Yes." I said.
"David?" He asked.
"Sure." David said.
"Now lets all git inside. Pa's out tomorrow. Let's get the house fixed up for him and Ma." He said. We all got up and went inside. Even Jessie.
"Sorry I was so hard on you. I guess I didn't know the whole story." He said to David and I when we got inside.
"It's okay." I told him.
"If it makes ya feel any better, everyone said you fight good." He said, and David and I laughed. I felt so much better.
"I think I'm gonna head home tomorrow night." I blurted out as I started to wipe down the counter in the kitchen. I looked up and everyone was staring at me. David looked releived. It made me giggle. I helped clean up a little more in the kitchen, until I couldn't stay up anymore. I was so exhausted and not feeling very well. "I'm headin' to bed." I said. "G'night everyone." David followed me to my room.
"Enos gave me his number." He said smiling. He started blushing and looked nervous.
"Cool." I said smiling.
"Really?"
"Yeah." I giggled.
He gave me a hug. "He asked me to go riding tomorrow, but I said no." He said.
"Aw why? Riding is so much fun." I said.
"I've never done it. It's not exactly my thing." He said.
"You gonna see him before we leave?" I asked as I pulled the covers down and climbed into bed.
He just shrugged and climbed into bed with me.
"Hey David?" I said after a few minutes of silence.
"What?" He asked softly.
"Did you still want to um. . ." I said placing my hand on his stomach.
He laughed. "I don't know."
I giggled. "It's okay."
"I'm too tired right now anyway." He said.
"You wouldn't be too tired if I was Enos." I said.
"Shut up." He laughed. "Go to sleep."
I laughed and fell asleep shortly after. The next morning I woke up when I heard a bunch of noise in the house.
"Oh, stop bein a hard ass Pops!" I heard Henry shout.
"DAD!" I shouted, and jumped out of bed. I saw the clock, and David and I had slept in late.
"Come on! My dad is home!" I said, shaking David. I ran to the living room before David even climbed out of bad.
"PAPA!" I shouted. He was sitting in a wheel chair. Reluctantly sitting in a wheel chair. He still looked so young. Just tired.
"Hey, theres daddies girl!" He said, and stood up.
"SIT DOWN!" Grams yelled.
"You shut up ya old bat!" He yelled, and hugged me.
"Oh fine! I'll put the damned thing away." Grams said, and gave it to George to put outside.
We all sat down in the living room. George turned on the TV.
"I gotta go back home tonight." I said. "My work is waitin' for me."
"Promise you'll call more." Henry said.
"I will." I said.
"Where is this boy toy who got you into trouble?" Pa asked. David walked in just then and Pa laughed.
"Pa, this is David." I said.
David shook his hand and Pa smiled at me. I rolled my eyes and laughed.
"There's no need for you to stay." Pa said looking at me. "I'm fine."
"Well, I'd like to at least have lunch with everyone before I head home." I said.
"I'll see if I can get us on a flight this afternoon." David said. He stood up and walked out of the room. I could tell he wasn't very comfortable around my family still. It made me laugh.
After about half an hour Momma and Grams walked out saying lunch was served. I laughed because I was still in my pajamas. I went to my room to get David, and to change into some clothes.
"Did you get a flight?" I asked.
"Yeah. It's really late tonight." He said.
"Okay, cool. I'm starting to really miss home." I said, and he laughed.
"Do you mind if I head over to see Enos?" He asked.
"Uh, yeah. Sure." I said, and he smiled.
"I'm going to go over now if thats okay." He told me, still grinning.
"It's fine with me." I said, and giggled. He left, and when I was done changing I went back out to eat lunch with everyone.
Everyone was quiet at first, until Henry told us all a really stupid joke. From there on, everyone was loud. It kind of drove me crazy. I wasn't use to that anymore.
"Yer bein' real quiet." Henry said to me.
I smiled. "I'm just listenin'." I said. "I never get to hear you all gripe and bicker."
They all laughed.
"Where did David go?" George asked.
"For a walk." I said.
"Oh I'll fix up a bowl for him and he can heat it up when he gets back." Momma said standing up.
"No. Momma. It's okay." I said.
"Well, why wouldn't I?" She asked.
I looked down at the beef stew. "He'll probably grab somethin' while he's walkin'." I said.
"Ella May?" Pa asked. "What's goin on?"
Everyone looked at me. "Nothin'." I laughed. "Nothin' I swear."
"Why doesn't yer boyfriend want to eat your Mommas beef stew?" He asked.
"He went to see Enos, didn't he?" George said.
"No." I said as I took a big bite of my stew.
"Who's Enos?" Pa asked.
"That queer down the street." George said. I looked up at George.
I stood up. "I'm packin' my things." I said. "I'll see ya'll next time."
I walked to my room and closed the door. I quickly packed up all of my stuff, then rushed out the door to Enos' house. I don't even think anyone heard me leave since they were all bickering at the table when I left. I was so frustrated!
I knocked on the door, but no one answered. I could see Enos' SUV out front, but it looked like no one was home. I knew someone had to be there. I knocked again louder, and rang the doorbell. Still nothing.
I sighed and walked to Jessie's, hoping that he was home at least. I had hours to kill before our flight later that night. Half way there, I realized someone had to be home! There was a light on upstairs. Suddenly I was hit with the realization of what Enos and David were up to. I started laughing really hard. When I made it up the small hill to Jessie's house he was riding around on the mower in the front of the house. He stopped and shouted at me.
"What the hell is so funny?" He shouted, and I laughed even harder.
"Oh nothin'." I said trying to contain myself.
"Okay." He said.
"I'm headin' out tonight." I said.
"Are ya?" He asked. I leaned up against the lawn mower and he laughed at me.
"What?" I asked.
"Yer wearin' those little somethin' er others in Texas." He said pointing to my heels.
I laughed. "They're called heels, weirdo." I said.
"Ain't those what strippers wear?" He asked.
"In these parts, those are the only girls that wear them." I laughed.
"So, why do you got yer bags?" He asked as I set them down in the grass.
I sighed. "Everyone at lunch was pissin' me off." I said. "I decided it was time for me to get goin'."
"Where is yer friend?" He asked.
"With Enos." I said.
"Ooooh." He laughed.
I pushed him and he laughed again. "Let me show you the baby chicks." He said. "They're brand new."
"Awww, okay!" I said.
"Put your bags inside." He said, and climbed off the mower. I followed him to his house, and set everything down on the porch. He took my hand and started running around the side of the house out towards the barn. There was a chicken coop outside. We passed it, and he opened the barn doors. There was an incubater set up with a few eggs in it. He checked it, then picked up a bucket of chicken seed and walked to the chicken coop back outside. He opened the gate, and we both slid in. Once the gate was latched behind us,he started sprinkling seed in the far corner so all the hens and the rooster went there to eat.
"They can peck at ya bad sometimes." He said. We walked into the actual hen house wheres several hens were on nests. He went to one in the back that was empty. When we got closer I saw that it wasn't really empty. There were little chicks in it.
"Awwww. They are so cute." I said, as he picked up two, handing me one. It looked scared and confused. I stroked it's head a little, and clicked my tounge. It seemed to relax a little.
"See Ella May. You were meant for farm livin." He said. I gave him a look that said that wasn't funny, and he laughed.
"I'm just kiddin." He said. After looking at the chicks for a little while, we left. My shoes were not made for walking in that terrain, so my feet were starting to hurt. I was glad when he asked if I wanted to come in for some iced tea. We went inside and sat down at the kitchen table.
"My mom's at some craft fair in town, and my dad went to the Gun Show." He said.
"Where is Sally?" I asked.
"Huh. You have been away, havn't you?" He asked.
"What?" I asked him.
"She's off to college Ella May. She's 18 now." He said, and I laughed.
"Well, excuse me!" I said, and he smiled.
"You have such a great smile." I told him.
"Yeah, sure." He said.
"No, I mean it. I'm sure the girls round here are kind to ya." I told him.
"I wish." He said, and looked away embarassed.
I leaned over and kissed his cheek. He blushed.
"So, you're leaving tonight?" He asked.
"Yeah." I said.
"I'll miss ya." He sighed.
"I'll miss ya too." I told him. He leaned over and kissed me this time. Only it wasn't just a peck like I gave him. He returned my kiss with one full of passion, and feeling. My heart melted.
"Can I visit you?" He asked.
"Of course." I said smiling.
"Good." He said. "I'd really like to."
"Me too." I said. "You wanna walk with me over to Enos'?"
"Uh. . . I can drop you off at Enos'. . ." He said.
I just nodded. He pulled his keys out of his pocket. "Come on." He said. We walked out to his truck and got in. He drove me to Enos'. I made him wait in the car though incase there was no answer again. This time Enos opened the door. He just peaked out and I laughed.
"Oh it's you." He said smiling.
"Am I interupting something?" I asked.
"Nope. You got here just in time." He said.
"Okay. . ." I said.
"Invite him in." He said looking at Jessie.
"Oh." I giggled. "I don't think he. . ."
"We're all goin' four wheelin' and you two ain't leavin' tonight." He said.
"What?" I asked.
"We got lots a beer." He said. "We're goin' out there to drive and drink and let loose."
I laughed and looked at Jessie. "Vicky's comin' too." He said.
"You know I haven't done that for a long time." I said. I started to get excited when I thought of all the times we did that in high school. We'd load the truck with beer, drive out to the middle of nowhere and get crazy drunk. It was a lot of fun. I ran over to Jessie to see if he wanted to come.
He was reluctant to come at first, but once I told him there would be another kiss in it for him later he agreed.
We walked inside and sat down on a big leather couch. Enos' family had a really modern house for being in the country. I was looking around at all the elegant stuff.
Jessie sat next to me shy and nervous. David started laughing.
"What?" I asked him.
"Jessie, you don't have to look so scared." David said, and Jessie smiled.
"Sorry. I'm just this way when I meet new people." He said. Enos walked in and ruffled Davids hair.
"We gotta pick up Vicky." He said.
"Lets go!" He shouted.
"Already?" I asked.
"Yeah. Gives a good half a day and a full not to get drunk!" He said, and I laughed.
"Well okay then. Lets go!" I said, and stood up. We left and headed towards town to pick up Vicky at her parents house. She hopped in when we pulled up, and then we were off.
As soon as we got to one of the side dirt roads, we all opened a beer. David gave me a strange look.
"It's fine." I laughed.
"It really is." Enos said smiling.
David took a sip. "Sure you listen to him but not me." I giggled.
He laughed and blushed. We drove a while just listening to the loud music in the truck. The road started to get really bumpy. That was when you knew the fun was about to start. I kept laughing as I was being jolted from side to side, sometimes up and out of my seat. David was holding onto the seat and he looked hilarious!
"Don't look so damned scared!" Vicky said to David. I looked at his face and started dying laughing. He looked terrified.
"I don't want to crash!" He said.
"Oh, come on. I'm good at this." Enos said, taking a really sharp turn into a small shallow ditch. David shut his eyes tight, and we all laughed. We went over a big rock, and Jessie spilled his beer on his shirt.
"Aww man." He said.
"It's okay, just take your shirt off." I said, and he laughed.
"No seriously!" Enos said. Jessie's smile dropped off his face and everyone started laughing.
"I'm SO kidding! Man it's fun to mess with you." Enos said, and Jessie laughed. After about two hours we found a spot and stopped. Jessie pulled out two huge blankets and layed them out in the open field.
"You sure no one'll come out here?" I asked.
"Positive." Enos said. We set up a few chairs and sat around snacking on food and drinking beer. The sun eventualy went down, and the first stars started to come out. I was sitting on the blanket, leaning up against Jessie who was in a chair. Vicky was laying down in the center of the blanket staring up at the sky, and Enos and David where in the other two chairs. It seemed like we had been sitting and talking for hours.
"I have to pee!" Vicky shouted, and jumped up.
"Don't get lost." Enos said.
"I wont!" She shouted. She wandered off and out of the clearing in the field. In a few minutes she was out of site. Enos got up and put some music in a CD player he had set up in the back of the SUV.
"What was that?" David said, looking around.
"What?" I asked.
"I thought I saw something." He said.
"DO NOT start freaking me out!" I said. He laughed.
"I'm not, I swear!" He said, and stood up.
"Where are you going?" I asked.
"To go see what it was!" He shouted.
"Hey, I'll come too!" Enos said, stumbling back to the blanket with a flashlight.
"You two are so drunk!" I said, and giggled.
"Let's go find us a rabbit!" Enos said, trying to sound like Elmer Fudd. It didn't work, and we all laughed. Then He took off running, David after him.
"What the hell was that about?" Jessie asked, and I shrugged. After about 30 minutes David and Enos still hadn't come back. Vicky hadn't either, and everything felt kind of creepy.
"Where are they?" Jessie said, standing up. He helped me up and we walked to the truck to get a flashlight. Suddenly a coyote howeled and I screamed. Jessie screamed too, and we both franticly climbed into the truck, shutting the door.
"What the fuck?" I asked.
"It was a coyote! Thats all. You are lookin so scared!" Jessie said.
"Shut up! You screamed like a girl!" I told him, and laughed.
"Did not!" He said, and tickled me.
"Did so!" I shouted, and hit him.
"Oh, we playin rough now? That it?" He asked.
"Maybe." I said, and he jumped on me, tickling me. I was laughing so hard!
"Stop!" I shouted. "Stop, or I'll pee myslef!" He finaly did. He was laughing so hard.
"Shut up!" I said.
"No." He said. "Where is that kiss you promised me?"
"Right here." I said, and climbed on him, and kissed him. Before I knew it we were undressed and about to have sex. Jessie stopped, and looked at me.
"This okay?" He asked.
"Honey, this is more then okay." I said, and kissed him again. He smiled, and I giggled.
We had just finished when we heard people coming.
"OH shit!" I said, and climbed off Jessie. We franticly got dressed and jumped out of the truck. We could see David and Enos approaching. They were carrying something big.
"What are you doing?" I asked.
Enos was laughing.
"Vicky must of drank too much! We found her sleepin with her panties down!" David shouted, laughing. They set Vicky in the truck, and then leaned against it to catch their breath.
"Oh, and you guys have to shut the door all the way to get the dome light to go off." Enos said.
"What?" I asked.
"We totaly saw you two gettin it on!" He said, and started laughing. My eyes got big, and I looked at David to see if he was mad. He was laughing too though. I looked at Jessie and could see that he was blushing, and I laughed. All of a sudden Vicky jumped up.
"What the hell?" She asked.
"You passed out." Enos told her.
"Did not!" She said, and climbed out of the truck.
She grabbed another beer, then started messing with the CD player. All of a sudden The Village People started singing YMCA. I started laughing when Vicky grabbed my hand and started making me dance with her. Apparently the night was just begining!
I looked over and noticed Enos whisper something to David. They both stood up. "We'll be right back." Enos said.
"Where ya goin?" Vicky asked.
They both just looked at eachother and laughed. Vicky walked over to them and flashed the flashlight in their faces. "Where ya goin?" She asked again.
"I wanna show him somethin." Enos said.
"Show him what? We can we go?" I asked giggling.
"Well. . ." Enos said. David just laughed.
"Ya'll this ain't Brokeback Mountain." I said. Everyone laughed.
"Shut up." David said.
Jessie, Vicky, and I hung out for a while, dancing and goofing off. After a while all three of us were really drunk.
"I'm gointabed." Vicky announced, and climbed into the back seat of the SUV. I laughed, and shut the door behind her. Jessie and I layed down on the blanket and I covered us with another one. He put his arm around me, and I layed my head down on his chest.
"I don't want you to go." He mumbled.
"I have to. This ain't home anymore." I told him.
"I know." He said, and kissed my forhead.
"You know how long I've waited for tonight?" He asked.
"How long?" I asked.
"Years." He said, and I gave him a funny look.
"Remember how you would sneak to my house to watch movies, or hang out in the tree house?" He asked.
"Yeah." I said.
"You'd almost always fall asleep, and I'd lay down next to you and put my arm around and pretend you were my girlfriend." He said. I got a chill up my spine.
"Really?" I asked.
"Yeah. I couldn't believe you let me kiss you that day. But then you left soon after, and I never felt so damn sad before." He said. My eyes started to tear up.
"I'm sorry." I said.
"It's okay. I know you had to go. I'm just glad we had tonight." He said, and squeezed me. I turned a little and kissed him. We kissed for a while, and talked a long time before we fell asleep. Enos and David must have snuck in later on. They were both asleep on the other blanket when I woke up. I giggled, and woke up Jessie.
"What?" he mumbled, holding his head.
"Nothin." I said, and yawned. "I have to pee." I told him.
"Go." He said. I'm afraid to go alone." I told him. It was real early in the morning, and a little cold. The sun must have just recently come up.
"I'll walk with you. Come on." He said. We stood up and walked a good ways from everyone, then I went behind some rocks and a few trees. I couldn't go.
"I thought you had to pee. Hurry up!" Jessie said, and yawned.
"I can't." I told him.
"Why?" He asked.
"You can hear me." I told him.
"SO?" he said.
"SO! I can't go." I said. He laughed.
"Fine, I'll walk back to camp." He said.
"NO!" I shouted. I felt silly, but I didn't want to be left alone.
"Well, what then?" He asked, sounding like he was holding back laugher.
"Plug yer ears and sing!" I said.
"No!" He said, laughing.
"PLEASE!" I shouted.
"Okay, okay." He said. "Row, Row, Row, your boat, gently down the stream-" He sang, and I started laughing. Then I was finaly able to go. When I was done we walked back. I used some hand sanitizer from my purse, and woke everyone else up while I was digging around in the trunk.
"Let's go get some damned breakfast." Vicky said, sitting up and holding her head.
"I'm with ya. I'm starvin." Enos said. We loaded everything up, and then drove toward town get some hot coffee and breakfast.
"I feel so gross." Vicky said as we sat down at Denny's.
"As much fun as I had last night, I can't wait to get home." I said.
"I was only away from home for one night and I already feel that way." Vicky said.
"Work is gonna be so busy." I said.
"Tell me about it." David said.
We all talked and had our breakfast. When we were done, we headed home. We dropped off Vicky and went to Enos' house. Our new flight was in an hour, so I said goodbye to Jessie and Enos took us to the airport.
I hugged Enos goodbye, then walked toward the entrance to the airport to give Enos and David some time alone. They said their goodbye in the car so they wouldn't cause a scene with the old people at the airport. A few minutes later I saw David walking up with his bags. His eyes were red.
"Hey." I said.
"Hey." He said, and took my hand. We walked inside and took care of all our business. It actualy didn't take long before we were able to board the flight.
"So?" I asked, adjusting my seat belt.
"So, what?" He asked.
"You and Enos?" I asked. David smiled.
"He's going to come out and visit soon." He said.
"Awwww." I said, and he rolled his eyes.
"So, you and Jessie?" He asked. I just shrugged. I said he is welcome to come out."
"Awwwwww." He said, and glared I at him.
"I actually can't wait to see Todd though." I said. "I thought about him way too much while we were gone."
"Did you really?" He asked smiling.
"Yeah." I said laying back into the seat.
He sighed and closed his eyes. "Think about Enos?" I asked.
He just smiled and took my hand. We both fell asleep for most of the flight back home. We were so happy to be back in our apartment. I rushed to the bathroom and started a bath.
"Hey!" David said barging into the bathroom. "Why do you get to clean up first?"
"Because I'm prettier." I said.
"Jerk." He said.
"Enos lover." I giggled.
He laughed and sat down on the toilet. "Hey, Ella? About us at the lake. . ." He said scratching his head.
"No need to talk about." I said smiling.
He nodded. "Okay."
"We're good. I promise." I said.
He smiled and nodded again.
"I think I'm gonna call Todd in a little bit." I said. "If. . . that's fine with you that is."
"It's totally fine." He said. "No more jelous outbursts."
I laughed. "Okay."
He stood up. "Hurry up. I want to take a bath too." He said.
"Take one with me." I said.
"Uh, no." He said, and I laughed.
"Then get out! You can't see me naked." I said, and pushed him out the door.
"Why not?" He asked.
"No free shows now that I know you think I'm HOT!" I said, and locked the door. I heard him laugh, and then walk off. I giggled and climbed in the bath. It was so relaxing! I felt good to back to my real home! After a little while, I got out and dried off. Then I headed to my room to change. I heard the bathwater start and knew David was taking his turn. After I got dressed I pulled my wet hair back, then walked out to the kitchen. It was a long flight, and I was hungry. We didn't have any food, I discovered. I sighed, and called Todd. I couldn't believe how excited I was when he answered his phone.
"Geez, baby. I've been waiting for you to call." He said.
"I left sooner than I had originally planned, but my family was driving me insane." I said.
"Aw I'm sorry." He said.
"It's okay. My Dad is going to be fine and everything, which is the most important thing." I said.
"Good." He said.
"Yup." I said. "So, can I come by?"
"Um, yeah. Park at the end of the block though." He said. "I'll meet you there, so I can sneak you in."
I laughed.
"Or we could get a hotel room. . ." He said. "Room service is always fun."
"Well, I have to work tomorrow." I said. "But that would be great for Saturday."
"Sounds like a plan." He said.
"Okay, I'll be there in a few." I said excited.
He laughed. "Okay!"
I parked at the end of the block, and walked to Todd's. He met me half way.
"Hey." I said excitedly and hugged him.
"Miss me?" He asked.
"Depends." I told him.
"On what?" He asked.
"Did you miss me?" I asked him.
"Yes." He said. I smiled, and kissed him.
"Ewww. Were you smoking?" I asked.
"Yeah." He said, and laughed.
"Shame on you." I told him.
"I'll brush my teeth when we get back. Come on. I have some plans for you tonight." He said and took my hand. We walked to his house, and he snuck me in through the back to his poolhouse.
I sat down on his bed and he walked over to me.
"First things first." He said taking off his shirt.
I laughed.
"It's been a few days." He said smiling.
"God forbid." I teased.
He laughed. "Quiet."
He pushed me back and layed down on top of me. "Wait." I said.
"What?" He asked kissing my neck.
"Are we like official?" I asked.
He smiled. "Do you want to be?" He asked.
"Yeah."
"I'd like that too." He said.
"Then I don't have to feel guilty about my bad behavior while I was away?" I asked.
"What'd ya do?" He asked.
"I slept with someone." I said.
He climbed off of me and sat up. "Why would you do that?" He asked.
"I don't know. It was really stupid." I said. "Everyone was just driving me so crazy."
"Did you use protection?" He asked.
"Yeah. Of course." I said.
"Okay."
"Did you know him?" He asked.
"Yeah. I've know him all my life." I said.
He nodded.
"I promise you that now that we are officially a couple, this relationship will be taken seriously." I said.
He smiled. "I really like you." He said.
"And I really like you." I giggled.
He laughed and grabbed me. He pulled me on top of him and tickled my sides.
"OH, careful there mister." I said, laughing.
"What?" He asked.
"You keep tickling me, no sexy time." I said.
"I'll stop if you say something sexy in your accent." He said.
"NO!" I laughed.
"Okay then." He said, and reached up to tickle me.
"Okay okay!" I shouted, and slid his hands off of my stomach.
I slid my shirt off over my head, then bit my bottom lip.
"Oh god!" He said. "You're killin me."
"Ya ever been ridden by a cowgirl?" I asked, letting my accent out. He shook his head no.
"Ya wanna?" I asked, and he smiled. I started laughing!
"That was hot." He said.
"I feel silly!" I told him, giggling.
We kissed again for a while undressing eachother until suddenly the door flew open. He jumped up. "Grandma!" He shouted. "Get out! Geez!" She stared at us speechless. "Get out!" He shouted again. Her eyes got big and she shut the door.
"Oh my god." He said.
"Your Grandma just saw my boobs." I said.
"Ella, she just fucking saw my EVERYTHING." He said. He looked so embarrassed and in shock. "Oh. . . my. . . god." He said.
"Does she live here?" I asked, getting dressed.
"No. She must be visiting." He said, getting dressed.
"SHIT! Why didn't she knock?" I asked.
"I don't know." He said. His phone rang.
"Fuck." He said, and answered it. I could hear his mom yelling in the background.
"Fine!" He shouted, and hung up.
"I have to go inside." He said. "I need to move out!"
"I'll go, I guess." I said.
"No, stay. I'll be back in a few." He said, and ran out of the pool house.
"Okay then. Awkward." I said, sitting down on his bed.
After a few minutes, I started laughing when I thought about what had just happened. I couldn't stop laughing. My eyes were tearing up because I was laughing so hard. Todd walked in, slammed the door and just stood there with an angry look on his face. I took a deep breath and tried not to laugh.
"You know what my Grandma told my Mother?" He asked.
"What?"
"That her son was being dirty with a girl in his room and that she knew he was being dirty because he had a boner." He said.
I died laughing right then. I couldn't help it. He smiled. "It's not funny. It's humiliating." He said.
"I know. I'm sorry." I said wiping my eyes. I took another deep breath.
"I guess I'll have to start locking my door all the time." He said.
"Ya think?!" I said laughing again.
"Glad I can humor you." He said smiling. He sat down next to me on the bed.
"Lock your door." I said.
"Right." He said. He let out a little chuckle shaking his head. He got up and locked the door.
"You are so cute right now." I told him.
"Right." He said.
"No really. Come here." I said, and kissed him. I kept laughing because the whole time he kept looking back at the door, making sure no one was coming in.
"Stop. No one is there." I whispered, and pulled his face towards mine.
"Sorry." He whispered, then kissed my neck. This time there were no interruptions! When we finished we just layed in his bed watching TV. I kept dosing off, and waking up to him tickling my nose with his finger.
"Stop it." I said, giggling.
"I should get home soon." I sighed.
"Stay." He said. "Stay overnight."
"I have to meet with your Mom early in the morning to finalize everything and get my check from her." I said.
He gave me a strange look.
"What?" I asked.
"No work was done while you were gone. . ." He said. "Your partner or whatever showed up alone and said she had to postpone it until you got back. She sounded like she was freaking out."
I sat up. "Shit!"
"So, I guess you'll be here working tomorrow." He said.
"This means it has to be done in two days." I said.
"She changed the location for her party, but she has another one coming up that she wants the house done for. I think that gives you four days." He said.
"GREAT!" I said. I felt like crying.
"I can help if you need me." He said.
I realized I majorly needed Davids help. I knew we would end up in arguments again, but I needed him.
"Shit." I said again. I grabbed my phone and called David. I explained everything to him.
"I don't think us working together is a good idea." He said.
"I know it's not." I said. "But I need you. We can just avoid eachother or something."
He laughed. "I guess. . ."
"Thanks! I love you!" I said and hung up. I felt a little better knowing he would help.
"I love you?" Todd asked.
"He's my best friend." I said.
"Okay." He said nodding.
"Can I do this?" I asked myself. I felt so over my head.
"Yes you can." He said, and kissed me. "Please stay?" He asked. I wanted to so bad!
"I can't. But I promise this weekend we'll spend together, okay?" I asked.
"Yeah." He said, and kissed me agian. I got up and got dressed. Said good bye, and then drove home. I wanted to get all the stuff together..my notes and everything. I wanted to be prepared for the next day.
"Hey you." David said smiling when I walked in the door.
"Hey."
"Enos is coming tomorrow. You don't mind if he stays here with me do you?" He asked.
"Tomorrow?" I asked.
"I'll still be able to help you out." He said. "He gets in at eleven at night."
"But I may need you for a couple of days." I said.
"Don't worry." He said smiling. He got up and gave me a hug. "I'll be there helping as long as I am needed. I warned Enos that I might be out a lot the next couple of days."
"Isn't it silly that he's not waiting until next week?" I asked.
"No. . ." He said.
"I'm sorry I'm just stressed." I said.
"Well, he's coming and I'm excited." He said.
"I know." I said smiling. "I'm sorry."
"It's okay." He said.
"So, you and Todd?" He asked.
"Official." I said, and he laughed.
"I'm serious! We are a couple now!" I said.
"I'm sorry. I'm glad for you." He said, and hugged me.
"You better be!" I said, and stuck out my tounge.
"Want to help me get everything ready for tomorrow?" I asked.
"Nah." He said.
I glared at him and he laughed.
"Of course." He said. "Don't get pissed at me though okay? You know how I work."
"I know." I said.
He laughed. "We are going to be at eachothers teeth." He said.
"Yeah I know." I said.
"Oh well." He laughed. "You asked for it."
"I know."
"But, you're not going to be fooling around with Todd while you should be working right?" He said.
I shrugged.
"Ella."
"I'm kidding. I'll try my hardest." I said.
"Ella?"
I laughed. "I promise I won't."
"Good." He said.
After we got everything together we went to bed early. The next morning I got ready, then called Jamie and had her meet David and I at the Montgomery's house. When we got there Mr. Montgomery let us in. He said Missy and Todd took Grandma Montgomery to the shore.
I was bummed that Todd was gone, but I knew it was probably better. I was thrilled, however, that Missy wasn't there.
"So, where do we start?" David asked. I as surprised he bothered to ask me this time.
"I think we finish the kitchen. Then you and I can split the last two rooms between us, and Jamie can be our helper." I said.
"Okay. Let's get to work." He said. I was shocked he didn't argue with me.
David was acting really spacey the whole day. I was pretty sure that he had Enos on his mind. He still worked well, but kind of kept to himself. Jamie was stressed and afraid I was upset with her, so she had her headphones on the whole day. We got a lot done that way though! When we all headed home, we were in good moods and a lot less stressed than usual. It was great! I went home and took a long bath, then I called Todd. We decided he would come over to my place this time. I figured he was still traumatized by his Grandmother seeing him naked and about to get it on with his girlfriend! I laughed again when I thought about it and pictured his Grandmother's face.
"Hey, Enos caught an early flight and will be in at 9:00!" David said, running into the living room. I laughed.
"Okay. Is it cool if Todd comes over tonight?" I asked.
"Yeah, sure." David said. I could tell all he was thinking about was Enos. I laughed, and he gave me a funny look.
"Nothing." I said. He shrugged and went back to his room.
"What are you doing?" I shouted.
"I want to look hot when I go pick him up. Help me find something!" He shouted back. I laughed and got up to help him.
"NO!" I said when he picked up his brown loafers.
"Why do you hate these so much?" He asked.
"They belong on an old man." I said.
"You're very critical." He said.
"Just speaking the truth." I said walking to his closet. "This shirt is hot."
"I wear that all the time." He said.
"So. He doesn't know that." I said.
He sighed. "It matters to me."
"You are just picking him up from the airport, nerdbomber." I said.
He rolled his eyes and took the shirt off the hanger. I couldn't help but stare at him as he changed shirts. He didn't even notice though. I giggled.
"Now just throw on some nice jeans and your black Converse." I said.
"Converse?" He asked.
"Fine. Wear the damn loafers." I said.
"Light in the loafers." He said like he was thinking.
"What?"
"I get it now." He said.
I laughed.
"Enos might hate them then." He said.
"I hate them. Guess that doesn't count for anything." I said.
He laughed. "You're making me nervous." He said.
"Wear the Converse." I said.
He nodded and picked them up.
"Wear your beanie." I told him. He gave me a weird look.
"I never wear that." He said.
"I know, and it's a shame because you look so hot in it." I told him.
"I do?" He asked.
"Yes. Now wear it!" I said, and he laughed. He put it on, and I sighed.
"What?" He asked.
"You look so good right now." I told him.
"Will Enos think so?" He asked.
"He'll want to do you right there in the airport." I said, and we both laughed. David left soon after so he could get to the airport early. I straightened up the house a bit, then got ready for Todd to come over. I did my makeup and hair, and found a really cute outfit. When there was a knock on the door, I ran out and flung it open. Todd was there, and he looked amazing!
He gave me a hug and I shut the door. "David doesn't just walk into your room whenever he feels like it, does he?" He asked.
I laughed. "We have a system." I said. "If either of our doors are locked, we leave eachother alone. If it's unlocked, then we're welcome to walk right in."
"Okay." He said.
"We never forget to lock our doors at the appropriate times." I laughed. "Well, ussually. . ."
"Did you walk in on him jacking off or something?" He asked.
I started laughing. "Todd!"
He laughed. "Well you acted like you walked in on something." He said.
"That has never happened." I said. "Like I said, we're pretty good about locking up when we should."
"Gotcha." He said smiling. We walked into my room and he locked the door.
I laughed. "Uh oh."
He just laughed.
"You mean I got all dressed up, and you're just going to take my clothes right off?" I asked.
"That is the plan." He said, and I giggled. He walked up to me, put his arms around me and started kissing me. I breathed in and he smelled so good! I unbottoned his shirt, and kissed his warm chest.
"Can I stay here with you tonight?" He whispered.
"You don't have a choice." I said, and pushed him on the bed.
"You are positive that nobody can walk in on us?" He asked.
"Yes." I said.
"Are we hanging out in here all night?" He asked.
I shrugged. "Do you like games? Movies? I don't know. They might want to hang out with us."
"They?" He asked.
"David and his. . . Enos." I said.
"His what?" He asked laughing.
"His friend Enos." I said.
"Okay. . ." He said.
"They're both a lot of fun." I said. "Enos is from Texas. He lives in the neighborhood I grew up in."
"Okay." He said.
I laughed.
"You have some interresting friends." He said.
"I know." I said. "But they're all really great."
"Okay."
"Stop saying okay." I giggled as I punched him playfully in the arm.
He scrunched his nose and gave me a dirty look. It was so cute! It made me laugh. He pulled me close to him and kissed me. We had sex with no interuptions, but as soon as we were done, we heard the front door open. "We're here!" David shouted.
"Get dressed. Quick." I whispered.
"Why are you whispering?" He asked softly.
I laughed. "I don't know."
We got dressed and walked out to the living room. David looked so nervous. "Well, your only options are my bed or the couch." He told Enos.
Enos smiled. "It's up to you." He said.
"No it's up to you. You're the guest." David told him.
"But it's your house." Enos said.
"It's still up to you." David said blushing.
"Your bed?" Enos asked.
"Sure." David said. Enos picked up his luggage and followed David to his room.
"Is that his boyfriend?" Todd asked.
I just laughed.
"You wear loafers?" I heard Enos ask.
"Oh um, actually my Dad left those here." I heard David saying lying through his teeth. I started laughing.
"Oh" Enos laughed. "I was gonna say. . ."
I couldn't stop laughing.
"What is so funny?" Todd asked.
"Those really are his loafers." I whispered. Todd just looked at me weird. I started laughing even harder, and burried my head in his chest. David and Enos walked back out.
"So, Enos. This is my boyfriend Todd. Todd, this Enos." I said.
"Nice to meet ya." Enos said. Todd shook his hand.
"So, what are we doin tonight?" Enos asked.
David smiled, and I laughed.
"How about a game?" I suggested.
"Like what?" David asked.
"I don't know. Truth or Dare? Charades? A drinking game?" I asked.
"I'll have to say ixnay on the Truth or Dare." David said.
"Ya got things to hide?" Enos asked him smiling.
David looked at me. "I just hate the game." He said, still looking at me.
"Charades?" I asked.
"I'll watch." Todd said.
"Password." David blurted out.
"Porno password." Enos said and we all laughed.
"I'll get the wine." David said.
"Wine?" Enos asked. "Wow, I'll have to get use to all this fanciness."
I giggled. Todd sat down on the recliner and I sat on his lap.
I smiled at Todd, and kissed him. We started making out. "Whoa. Get a room." He said, laughing. David walked out and handed us each a glass. Todd took his, and just kind of looked at it.
"Have you never had wine?" I asked him.
"No." He whispered.
"It's okay." I giggled. I took a sip of mine, and then he took a sip of his.
"This is good." He said, and took another bigger sip.
"Whoa! Easy there cowboy!" Enos said.
"So, Password?" David asked.
"Porno Password." Enos corrected, then took a drink of his wine. David gave him a funny look and I giggled.
"This is going to be interesting." I said.
David just started laughing, which made the rest of us laugh. None of us knew exactly why we were laughing. Well, I figured David knew, but the rest of us sure didn't.
"Okay." Enos said. "Who is going to be who's partner?"
"I'll be hers." Todd said pointing to me.
"You know, I'm surprised you've never had wine considering who your family is." I said.
"I'm not 21 yet." He said.
"Oh yeah." I said.
"Okay lets get started. How about David and Ella May whisper to eachother and they take turns giving clues." Enos said.
"Okay." I said. We sat down on the floor accross from our partners.
Enos whispered something to Todd and he started laughing. "Dude." Todd said shaking his head no laughing.
"Oh come on." I said. "Wimp."
"I don't wanna do that word." Todd said.
Enos laughed.
Todd just kept shaking his head no.
"Yes do it." I giggled.
Todd rolled his eyes and looked at me. He shook his head no again.
"Give him another one." David said. Enos laughed and whispered something else in Todd's ear.
"Oh my god." Todd laughed.
"Stop bein' a baby." I said.
Todd smiled. "Okay. Okay. Um, women." He said.
"Vagina." I said laughing.
"No." Todd said blushing.
"Two." Enos said.
"Boobs!" David shouted.
"Yes!" Enos said. They gave eachother a high five.
"Oh give me a break. That was so easy." I said.
"Did you get it? No. I don't think that you did!" David teased.
We all just laughed.
"Okay, okay, okay!" I said, and whispered into David's ear. He started laughing.
"NO!" He said.
"YES!" I said. "You go first."
"Fine." he said, and looked at Enos.
"Suck." He said.
"Blowjob!" Enos shouted.
"NOPE!" I said, and looked at Todd. "Car."
"ROAD HEAD!" He shouted.
"YES!" I shouted, and we high fived. Enos was craking up.
"Not bad." David said. Next it was Todds turn to come up with something. He whispered into Enos' ear, and Enos started laughing. He was laughing so hard he couldn't speak!"
"Woof." Todd said.
"Dog?" I guessed.
"No." He said.
"Hit." He told David.
"Uh....bitch bang?" He said. Everyone looked at him weird.
"That isn't anything!" I said, and everyone laughed.
"I don't know!" David said, and pushed me.
"Um....all fours." Todd said.
"DOGGIE STYLE!" I shouted.
"TWO POINTS FOR US!" Todd shouted.
"You guys suck." Enos said, laughing.
"I got one." David said, and whispered into my ear.
"Sixty-Nine." He whispered.
"Dork." I told him.
He just laughed.
"Alright." I said looking at Todd. "Number."
"Um." Todd said thinking. "Um. . ."
"Number." I said again giggling.
"I have no idea." Todd said.
"Are you kidding me?" I asked. I got frustrated and felt bad. I smiled at him. He smiled back.
"Oral." David said, then blushed.
"Sixty-Nine." Enos said. "I knew what it was when she said number."
"Oh duh." Todd said. We all laughed. "I guess I'm more tired than I thought."
David got up and poured us all some more wine. "You two aren't going to bed yet are you?" David asked.
"No, I'm good." Todd said smiling.
"Anyone want a shot of Hennessy?" David asked.
"What in gods name is that?" Enos asked.
"It's some good french shit." David said.
"I'll try it out." Enos said. David and I agreed too.
"You're spending the night right?" David asked Todd.
"Yeah." Todd said.
"Okay." David said. "Just making sure. I wouldn't feel right serving to a minor if he was driving home any time tonight."
I winked at Todd and smiled. He put his hand on my ankle under the table.
We meant to keep playing, but we ended up just drinking and goofing off instead. It seemed like David was finaly giving Todd a chance. Enos was a riot and had us all craking up! Several shots and a few hours later and all four of us were falling down drunk.
"Hey, if you wanna get laid tonight we better go to bed before I pass out." Enos said to David. David spit out the gulp of wine he had just taken! I laughed at how funny he looked. Todd was laughing at me laughing. And Enos looked like he was having a ceasure he was laughing so hard.
"Uh...um." David stammered.
"Just fucking go to bed!" I shouted, still laughing. Enos and David got up and walked to his room laughing. I took Todd by the hand and lead us both stumbling back to my room. I turned the TV on, and somehow managed to undress and climb in bed before passing out. I woke up the next morning to Todd snoring.
"Ella!" David shouted.
"What?" I asked in a rude tone.
"Gosh." He said.
"I'm sorry." I said. I climbed out of bed and walked over to my door. "Yes?" I asked as I peaked out.
"I just got a call from work and they need me to come in until noon." He said.
I looked down at his feet and he was wearing his loafers. I giggled. "Uh, yeah the loafers. Not the best idea." I said.
"Shit." He said. He took them off. "Hide them."
"Are you serious?" I asked.
"Yeah. I have to go. I need you to keep an eye on Enos though. He's been puking all morning." He said.
"I hardly know him." I said.
"You know him better than I do." He said giving me a strange look.
"Am I sleeping with him?" I asked.
"Shut up." He said smiling. He kissed me on the cheek, kicked his loafers towards me and ran out the door.
"So he is choosing no shoes over the loafers." I said confused.
David ran back in the apartment and made a mad dash for his room. He came running back out with some plain black dress shoes. "I'm off." He said slamming the front door shut.
I laughed and went back to my room. I put the loafers in my closet and climbed back into bed.
"Morning." Todd groaned.
"Morning. Hangover?" I asked.
"No. Tired." He said, and yawned.
"Awww. Poor thing." I said, and kissed his cheek.
"It's okay." He said, and smiled.
"I'm fine." He let out a big yawn.
"I'm not going to be able to go to your mom's until after noon." I said, and yawned.
"Thats fine. I'll go over before you. Trust me, its better not to tell my mom we are dating until after you get paid." He said.
"Really?" I asked.
"Yeah. She's a bitch to ANY girl I bring home." He said.
"Oh great." I said.
"It's okay. My dad will like you. And I like you. And I am all that matters." He said. He snuggled up to me and we started going back to sleep. I woke up when I heard Enos get up and go into the bathroom.
"Be right back." I said, and got up.
"Hey sweetie." I said. The door was cracked open a little. "Can I come in?"
"Yeah." He said.
I opened the door and walked in. He was on his knees in front of the toilet with his head over it. "You need anything? I can make you some soup or get you some water or something." I said.
"I feel really dehydrated." He said.
"I'll get you some water. Then why don't you take a shower and get comfy on the couch and watch tv." I said.
"Thank you." He said.
"You're welcome." I said. I got him a glass of water and grabbed a few towels. "Here you go."
"Thanks." He said.
"I'll fix up the couch for ya." I said.
"Okay."
"Dave has like a bazillion of everything under the sink if you need anything." I said.
"Okay."
"Holler if you need anything." I said.
He just nodded.
I put some blankets on the couch and a comfy pillow. "Hey." Todd said walking into the room.
"Hi." I said smiling. "Enos has a really bad hangover."
"Oh no." He said.
I giggled. "I think he's just use to certain kind of alcohol." I said. "Everyone drinks the same things back home."
"Anything I can do?" He asked.
"I think I got it covered. Thanks though." I said. I put the remotes on the coffee table in front of the couch and we went back to my room. I found something to wear and waited for Enos to be done in the shower.
When I heard him get out I went in and brushed me teeth. When I was done, Todd ran in to use the bathroom. I walked out to check on Enos, and he was sound asleep.
"Awwwww." I said, and covered him up. I put a bottle of asprin and a glass of water on the table for him. Todd walked out of the bathroom.
"Hey, lets go get some breakfast. I don't want to wake up Enos." I told him.
"Sure." He said. We just drove through Burger King and grabbed some breakfast sandwhiches. When we got back Enos was sitting up watching TV.
"Are you okay?" I asked, handing Todd the bag of food I was holding so he could take it to the kitchen.
"Yeah. Better." He said.
"Hungry?" I asked.
"Yeah. I might feel better after I eat." He said. I smiled and went into the kichen to get him some food.
"David should be back soon." I said. "Hopefully."
He smiled.
"You two are too cute." I said. "Look at you glowing."
He laughed and shrugged.
"I'm happy for you both." I said.
"Thanks." He said.
When we were done eating Todd went home, and I sat in the chair next to the couch. Enos was watching some dumb Handyman show on PBS. I was relieved when he finaly fell back asleep. I reached over and took the remote from him and changed The channel. I looked at the clock and it was 11:00. David would be back soon.
I sat there for over and hour watching Family Matters reruns. I was starting to doze off myself. I called David, but he didn't answer. Enos woke up and went to the bathroom.
"He should be here by now." I said frustrated.
"It's okay." Enos said sitting back down on the couch.
"I wanted to get some work done today." I said.
"You can go, Ella May. I don't need no babysitter." He said. I noticed him swallow hard.
"I'm really sorry that he's not back yet." I said.
He just nodded. I could tell he was bothered by it. I turned on the Discovery Channel and we watched TV for another hour. David finally got back around 4pm.
"David, what the hell!" I said standing up.
"I'm sorry." He said rudly. "Like I knew it was gonna take so long."
"You should have called." I said.
"I couldn't." He said.
"Yeah okay." I said. "I'm going to see Todd. Take care of your boyfriend for once." I grabbed my purse and stormed out of the apartment.
I got to Todd's and parked down the street. I called him to tell him I was there. He met me out at the gate.
"I'm sorry. I was suposed to be over a lot sooner." I told him.
"It's fine." He said, and hugged me.
"How's Enos?" He asked.
"Better." I said.
"What's wrong?" He asked.
"I'm just mad at David." I told him.
"Come on, I'll cheer you up." He said, and led me into the pool house.
"He didn't come home all day. He JUST now got back." I said. "I wanted to get work done here."
"It's not his fault he had to go in to work though." He said.
I smiled. "You're suppose to take my side."
"It's not worth stressing over." He said. "Everything is fine."
"Well, I would have at least liked to come over here to hang with you sooner. Rather than watching Enos throw up." I said.
He laughed.
"Okay, so I'm exaggerating a little." I said. "But it still sucked."
"Do you not like Enos?" He asked.
"No, I do like him. He's a great guy. I was just really bored." I said.
"Well, I'm sorry." He said. He hugged me.
“Eh, I’m okay. I’m just glad I get to spend some time with you.” I said, and sat down on his bed. He sat down next to me.
“So, I’ve been thinking of moving out.” He said.
“Really?” I asked.
“Yeah, don’t sound so surprised.” He said.
“Well, you seem to have it pretty good. I’m sure most people would love to live in a pool house…no rent.” I told him.
“Yeah, but I want my own independence too. I mean, lately my mom had been treating me like I’m a kid again. And my cousin just bout a condo and needs a roommate. He said I wouldn’t have to worry about rent until I got a job.” He said.
“Well, that’s cool. Where would you work? Wont you be starting school in the fall?” I asked him.
“I don’t know yet.” He said.
“Well, I think it’s great.” I told him, and kissed him.
“So, what do you want to do?” He asked.
“I don’t know. I’ve been cooped up inside all day.” I said, and yawned.
"I can take you out. . ." He said.
I sighed and layed back on the bed.
"Is that a no?" He asked as he layed back next to me.
"I don't know." I said staring at the ceiling.
"Well, I'm hungry. I say we go grab dinner somewhere and start from there." He said. "Sound good?"
"Yeah I guess." I said.
“We don’t have to go out.” He said.
“No, it’s okay. I’m just kind of annoyed still.” I told him.
“Come on, let’s go.” He said, and sat up. He pulled me up and I giggled. He snuck me into his car and drove us to some really nice restaurant to get dinner. I was impressed. When we were done we decided to go to the park that was in his housing development. It was gorgeous! There were ponds with ducks and geese, all kinds of trails and walkways, and beautiful scenery. It was dark out, but everything was lit up well.
“This is such a nice little park.” I said.
“Yeah, I love it here.” He said. We were standing at the edge of a pond. He was standing behind me with his arms around my waist.
“You know what I just thought of?” I asked him.
“No, what?” He asked.
“I’ve never actually had a real relationship before.” I said.
“Really?” He asked.
“No. Is that pathetic?” I asked him.
“No. Not at all.” He said.
“So, ready to head back? I wouldn’t mind just hanging out and watching some TV or something.” I told him.
“Sure. Let’s go suga-pie.” He said and a horrible southern accent. I started laughing really hard!
"Don't ever do that again." I said.
He just laughed. We went back to his place and layed in bed. He turned on the TV and started flipping through the channels.
"What do you wanna watch?" He asked.
I just shrugged.
"Well, what do you LIKE to watch?" He asked.
"Funny stuff." I said.
"Okay." He said. "You're not being very helpful and we're gonna be watching Football if you don't tell me what you like."
"I hate sports." I giggled.
"What's your favorite show?" He asked.
"Daria." I laughed. "But hasn't been on in forever."
He jumped out of bed. "I'll be right back!" He said and ran out the door.
He came running back in two minutes later holding up Daria Season 1. "We've got quite the TV collection." He said.
"Oh my god!" I said excited.
"We've got just about everything." He said, putting it in. He lay back down next to me and started. We got about half way through the season when he stopped it.
“Hey.” I said.
“Hey? Let save something to watch for the next time you come over.” He said, and hugged me.
“Okay, I guess.” I sighed, and he laughed. I turned onto my side facing him, and he leaned down and kissed me. All of a sudden there was knocking on his door.
“Who is it?” He yelled.
“Your Mother! Who is in there with you?” Missy shouted.
“A friend!” He shouted back.
“I know you have a girl in there! What did I tell you?” She shouted.
“Who cares? This is where I LIVE!” He yelled back.
“Should I go?” I asked, starting to sit up.
“No.” He said.
“I just want to know who it is. It better not be the McKinzie girl!” She shouted.
“It’s not! She’s a jerk. Just leave me alone.” Todd shouted back.
“NO!” His mom kept pounding on the door.
“MOM!” He shouted and got up and walked to the door. I climbed out of bed and sat on the edge of it. He opened the door.
“Who is it?” She shouted, and pushed her way in.
“What are you doing here? I’m not paying to redecorate the Pool House.” She shouted.
“Mom! God you are such a bitch sometime! This is my date.” He said.
“WHAT? ARE YOU KIDDING ME?” She shouted. I took a deep breath and rested my head in my hands. Todd pushed his mom back outside, and followed her out, shutting the door behind him.
“Great.” I said to myself.
Fifteen minutes later, he walked back in. He looked really mad.
"I'm sorry." He said holding out his hand. It was a check for $2,500.
"What's this?" I asked.
"The rest of your pay for the work you've done." He said.
"Does this mean I'm not finishing up the house?" I asked.
He nodded.
"Damnit!" I shouted. I felt like crying. "I needed the money for this job!"
"She's calling David to see if he'll do it." He said.
"He better not!" I said. I was so mad! "I better get home." I picked up my purse and rushed out the door. I went home and rushed up to the apartment.
"Geez!" David shouted as he jumped off of Enos on the couch when I walked in.
"I live here too, you know?" I said. I put my purse and keys down. "Did Missy call you?" I asked.
"Yeah." He said.
"Well?"
"I'll finish it up." He said.
"What?!" I yelled. "I can't beleive you!!!" I went to my bedroom and slammed the door shut. I sat down on my bed and just cried.
“ELLA!” Dave shouted, pounding on my door.
“NO!” I shouted back. I just wanted to be alone.
“I’m sorry! I thought you’d want me to finish for you.” He said.
“Just go away!” I yelled.
“I’m sorry!” He said.
“I don’t believe you! You should have never quit decorating. Now you are taking my client away?” I shouted. He knocked a few more times but I just ignored him. After a long time I calmed down and changed into some pajamas. I wrote myself a reminder to have Jamie call all my other clients in the morning. It needed all of those projects to make up for the money I lost on Missy’s house. I sat down on the bed and there was another knock on the door.
“WHAT?” I shouted.
“Todd is here.” David said.
“He can come in.” I said. The door opened and Todd walked in.
“I’m so sorry.” He said.
“It’s not your fault.” I told him, and let him hug me.
“It kind of is. I could have been more careful.” He said.
“It’s fine.” I told him. I wasn’t mad at him, I was angry at David.
“If it makes any difference, my mom is pissed at me too.” He said.
“Why?” I asked. I told her I’m moving out this weekend.” He said.
“Really?” I asked.
“Yeah.” He said. Just then my phone rang. I answered it.
“Hello, Ella?” A man asked.
“This is her.” I said.
“This is Mr. Montgomery.”
“Oh, hello.” I said.
“First, I just want to apologize for my wife. She over reacted.” He said.
“It’s alright.” I lied.
“No it isn’t. I really like you. You are a good designer, and I think you are good for my son.” He said.
“Thanks.” I told him, and felt myself blush. I felt silly for blushing over the phone.
“And second, I understand if you decline, but I would really like it if you would finish the house. It is entirely up to you however.” He said.
“Is it okay if I get back to you tomorrow?” I asked.
“Yes, absolutely.” He said.
“Thank you.” I told him.
“Of course. I can’t wait to hear back from you.” He said. “One more thing, is my son there?”
“Uh, yes. He is.” I told him, feeling kind of awkward.
“Can I speak to him please? He isn’t answering his cell.” He said.
“Yeah. Here he is.” I told him, and handed the phone to Todd.
"Ella." David Whispered. I rolled my eyes. "Please?"
I sighed and followed him to his bedroom. He closed the door behind us. I just layed face down on his bed. He climbed on top of me and layed down with his arms around me.
"I'm sorry." He said. "I'll give you all the money I get for the rest of the job."
"It's okay." I said.
He rolled off of me and onto his side. I turned facing him. He leaned forward so our foreheads were touching. Once again, I was reminded of my feelings for him. I wanted to kiss him so bad! I decided to find out if he felt the same way. I leaned my chin forward and kissed him. He kissed me back quickly, then leaned back. "Ella." He whispered. I just buried my face back into the bed. He placed his hand on the back of my neck and started rubbing it. "Are we okay?" He asked.
I nodded.
"I won't take the job if you don't want me to." He said.
"No, take it." I said trying my hardest not to cry.
He stood up. "Love you." He said.
I didn't say anything.
"Love you." He said again.
Again, I didn't say anything. I heard him walk out of the room.
"My Dad bought me a nice condo." I heard Todd say a few minutes later. "Well, he put a down payment on it anyway. I told him I'd start paying the mortgage when I got a job."
I sat up and forced out a smile. "Yay!" I said.
"I know!" He said excited. I jumped off the bed and wrapped my arms around him. We went back to my bedroom and turned on the TV. He pulled me into his chest and held me in his arms. He was so sweet! I couldn't stop smiling. I tried my very hardest to get David off my mind, but it was hard. Eventually, I dozed off.
When I woke up the next morning, Todd wasn't there, but there was a rose on my nightstand with a little card. "Aww." I said reaching for the card. I grabbed it and opened it.
Ella, I am sorry for anything I've done to upset you. I love you so much. You've been the greatest friend in the world and I am lucky to have you in my life.
Much Love,
Davey
I sighed and went out to the kitchen. David was sitting at the kitchen table.
"Thanks." I said.
He looked up at me. "Thank you." He said smiling.
"Where's Enos?" I asked.
"In bed still." He said. "I told him about us at the lake."
"You did?" I asked shocked.
"He was totally okay with it. Kind of jelous at first, but he's okay. He trusts me." He said. He poured himself a cup of coffee. "Well, I have to get to The Montgomery's."
"Good luck." I said. He gave me a kiss and smiled. "Are we okay?"
"Yeah." I said smiling, even though I didn't really know if I was okay. He left and I made myself a bowl of cereal.
When I was done eating, I left for work. When I got in, Jamie was happy to see me.
“Oh, good!” she said.
“Oh, good, what?” I asked.
“You have several appointments this week, and a lot of new clients. You lost a few from leaving last week, but you have more then made up for it. Once word got out about the Mayor, people keep calling.” She told me.
“Really?” I asked. “That is great!”
“I know! Shall we get ready?” She asked.
“Yeah, brief me.” I told her, and walked back to my office.
"We don't have to start on Abigal Baumann's wedding for another two months, so don't start stressing about that. We have a few houses and one baby shower next week. The house ones are just random rooms." She explained. "A couple of them faxed me floor plans of the rooms and sizes so we could get started before we meet with them."
"Wow, very organized." I said.
"Yup!" She said excited.
"Thanks, Jamie." I said.
"Of course." She said. She gave me a hug.
"So, how are you?" She asked.
"Eh." I said.
"Tell me all about it." She said.
I sighed. "I really like Todd. He's so sweet and so nice." I said. "But, every so often, David will do or say something that just makes me feel like my heart is being tugged right away from Todd."
"Interresting way to explain it." She laughed. "I know what you mean though."
"And it's not like he does it on purpose, he is just being himself." I said. "And I tried to kiss him. I'm so stupid."
“Do you want to know what I think?” She asked.
“Yes, I do.” I told her.
“Honestly, I think you should just start the process of getting over David. Treat it like a break up or something. I mean, he may like you, but he is still gay. So anything you did have wouldn’t be what you wanted.” She said.
“I know that. I feel dumb, but I can’t help it. If he wasn’t gay, I KNOW we’d be together.” I told her.
“Well, to me it seems like you both have found someone else you like. Why not give that a shot. You’ve got to try to block any feelings that pop up.” She said. I was starting to get frustrated with her.
“Hey, it’s just my opinion.” She said, catching on.
“Let’s talk about something else. Has anything happened with you and that guy you were seeing?” I asked her.
"No." She said throwing her hand in the air. "He was a loser."
"Oh."
"Yeah, I'm over it." She said.
We went over a few more things, then decided to get lunch together.
"He said he wanted to do it again." I said.
"Do what again?" She asked.
"David. We slept together when we were on vacation and afterwards he said he wanted to do it again." I said.
"That was before he met someone. He probably just saw it as a fun thing to do." She said.
I sighed.
"You know I'm right." She said.
"Maybe."
"I am, Ella." She said. "If you want to spare more hurt feelings, you'll get over him."
"Yeah."
We went to A&W and got Hot Dogs. We ate and talked for a little while and then went home. When I walked into the apartment, David and Enos were kissing on the couch. David jumped up. I rolled my eyes. "I don't care if you're kissing your boyfriend, you don't have to try to hide it." I said.
"Sorry." He said.
"I'm gonna change and go somewhere." I said.
"Where?" He asked.
I just shrugged.
"Stay. We'll watch a movie or two." Enos said.
I smiled.
"Come on." David said.
I nodded smiling. "Alright, but NOT Weekend At Bernies!" I said.
David laughed.
"OR Casablanca!" I said pointing my finger at him.
They both laughed.
"Adamms Family?" David asked.
I rolled my eyes. "Another he watches way too often." I said to Enos. He just laughed.
"Bowfinger?" He asked.
I laughed. "We need more movies!"
"How about The Breakfast Club?" Enos suggested as he looked at the shelf of movies.
"Sure!" I said laughing. David hated that movie, because I made him watch it so many times when we first moved in together and I was depressed.
“I hate that movie.” David whined.
“How do you hate the breakfast club?” Enos asked.
“I had to watch that every night for about a month when she moved in.” David said.
“She? I’m right here!” I said. “I didn’t know I was so annoying.”
“No, I didn’t mean that.” He said. I just let it go. I new the movie would cheer me up. David put it in, and I sat down in the chair next to the couch. David sat down next to Enos, and put his arm around him. It felt so weird! That was normally my spot! I took a deep breath and turned to watch the movie. I was glad it was starting.
When the movie was over, I tried to hide the fact that I was all teary.
“Are you crying?” Enos asked.
“She always does.” David told him.
“But it’s the greatest movie ever. It’s not sad.” Enos said.
“I know. Leave me alone.” I giggled and wiped my eyes. Enos and David laughed.
“Come on, lets all go out tonight.” David said.
“YEAH!” Enos shouted.
“Um, I’d rather not. But you boys go ahead.” I told them.
“Oh, come on!” David said.
“Really, you two will have more fun with out me hanging around.” I told them.
“Okay, okay.” David said.
“But you can’t wear those loafers.” Enos said.
“What?” David asked.
“I know your dad didn’t leave over ten pairs of expensive loafers in your closet.” Enos said, and he and I started laughing. David looked embarrassed.
While they got ready, I went back to my room.
I layed in bed. I felt so lonely. I just turned on the TV and sighed. A few minutes later, my door creeped open. David peaked in. "You sure you don't want to come with us?" He asked.
I nodded. He walked in and closed the door behind him. I rolled my eyes. He sat down in the bed next to me.
"Yes?" I asked giggling.
"I just want to give my best friend a hug." He said with a smirk on his face.
"No!" I yelled laughing.
"Oh yes!" He said. He grabbed me and put his arms around me.
"Your boyfriend is here." I said.
"You think that's gonna stop me?" He asked. He pinned me down onto the bed with his legs and started tickling me everywhere! I couldn't stop laughing. I was laughing so hard that I couldn't breath. "STOP!" I said laughing.
He jumped off the bed. He was laughing really hard and pointing at me. I squinted my eyes and gave him an evil look. He leaned down and kissed the top of my head.
"Night, sugar bear." He said.
I just smiled, then nodded. I didn't want him to go. I just wanted to hang out with him. Just the two of us. I felt like crying.
"Bye." He said, then left.
My phone rang, and it was Todd. I just hit the ignore button and let it go to voicemail. I got up and went out to the living room to work some more on stuff for work. After a few hours, I had gotten a lot of ideas put together. I was very excited and proud of myself. It was late, and I was tired, so I went to bed. The next morning I got up and went to work.
“Your 9:00 is here early.” Jaime whispered, and pointed to my office.
“What? It’s just now 8:00.” I said. She shrugged, and I walked in to my office. A man in his forties was sitting at the chair in front of my desk. He had on a HUGE cowboy hat, and boots. He was wearing regular jeans and a button up shirt though.
“Uh, Hello, Mr. Tettlebottom.” I said, trying not to laugh at his name.
“Howdy.” He said, standing up. I knew at once he was from Texas.
“I’m Ella, nice to meet you.” I said, shaking his hand. We sat down.
“How can I help you?” I asked.
“Well, I want my study decorated. But I don’t want no cheesy city-style.” He said.
“Well, that is not problem.” I said.
“I don’t know. You seem like just another city gal to me.” He said.
“Well, there Mr. Tettlebottom. I reckon, yer wrong.” I said, letting my accent slip out.
“Hey, where are you from? And why do you hide it?” He asked.
Post a Comment